Professional Documents
Culture Documents
350 1212 PB
350 1212 PB
350 1212 PB
GLOBAL APPROACH TO
SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
SALVADOR, BRAZIL
4-5.12.2021
SALVADOR
2021
UDC 001.1
S 40 Scientific Collection «InterConf», (89): with the Proceedings of the 2nd International
Scientific and Practical Conference «Global Approach to Scientific Research» (December
4-5, 2021). Salvador, Brazil: Ramalhete, 2021. 550 p.
ISBN 978-65-5034-353-8
EDITOR COORDINATOR
Anna Svoboda Mariia Granko
Doctoral student Coordination Director in Ukraine
University of Economics, Czech Republic Scientific Publishing Center InterConf
annasvobodaprague@yahoo.com info@interconf.top
EDITORIAL BOARD
Temur Narbaev (PhD) Dmytro Marchenko (PhD in Engineering)
Tashkent Pediatric Medical Institute, Mykolayiv National Agrarian University
Republic of Uzbekistan; (MNAU), Ukraine;
temur1972@inbox.ru
Rakhmonov Aziz Bositovich (PhD in Pedagogy)
Nataliia Mykhalitska (PhD in Public Administration) Uzbek State University of World Languages,
Lviv State University of Internal Affairs, Ukraine Republic of Uzbekistan;
Dan Goltsman (Doctoral student) Mariana Veresklia (PhD in Pedagogy)
Riga Stradiņš University, Republic of Latvia; Lviv State University of Internal Affairs, Ukraine
Katherine Richard (DSc in Law), Dr. Albena Yaneva (DSc. in Sociology and Antropology),
Hasselt University, Kingdom of Belgium Manchester School of Architecture, UK;
katherine.richard@protonmail.com;
Vera Gorak (PhD in Economics)
Richard Brouillet (LL.B.), Karlovarská Krajská Nemocnice, Czech Republic
University of Ottawa, Canada; veragorak.assist@gmail.com;
Stanyslav Novak (DSc in Engineering) Polina Vuitsik (PhD in Economics)
University of Warsaw, Poland Jagiellonian University, Poland
novaks657@gmail.com; p.vuitsik.prof@gmail.com;
Kanako Tanaka (PhD in Engineering), Elise Bant (LL.D.),
Japan Science and Technology Agency, Japan; The University of Sydney, Australia;
Mark Alexandr Wagner (DSc. in Psychology) George McGrown (PhD in Finance)
University of Vienna, Austria University of Florida, USA
mw6002832@gmail.com; mcgrown.geor@gmail.com;
Alexander Schieler (PhD in Sociology), Vagif Sultanly (DSc in Philology)
Transilvania University of Brasov, Romania Baku State University, Republic of Azerbaijan
Svitlana Lykholat (PhD in Economics), Kamilə Əliağa qızı Əliyeva (DSc in Biology)
Lviv Polytechnic National University, Ukraine Baku State University, Republic of Azerbaijan
If you have any questions or concerns, please contact a coordinator Mariia Granko.
This issue of Scientific Collection «InterConf» contains the International Scientific and Practical Conference. The
conference provides an interdisciplinary forum for researchers, practitioners and scholars to present and discuss the
most recent innovations and developments in modern science. The aim of conference is to enable academics,
researchers, practitioners and college students to publish their research findings, ideas, developments, and innovations.
©2021 Ramalhete
©2021 Authors of the abstracts
©2021 Scientific Publishing Center «InterConf»
TABLE OF CONTENTS
BUSINESS ECONOMICS
Бриль І.В. АНАЛІЗ ДОСЛІДЖЕННЯ СУЧАСНИХ КОНЦЕПЦІЙ ІНВЕСТУВАННЯ 8
Буртняк І.В. ОЦІНКА КОНКУРЕНТОСПРОМОЖНОСТІ СТРАХОВОЇ КОМПАНІЇ
15
Рогач О.Д.
Гафорзода Д. ОПРЕДЕЛЕНИЕ И СУЩНОСТЬ КОНСАЛТИНГОВЫХ БИЗНЕС-
Каландаров Б. УСЛУГ 19
Хасанова П.
REGIONAL ECONOMY
Бустонзода Р. ПУТИ УЛУЧШЕНИЯ ФИНАНСОВОГО КОНТРОЛЯ В
Каримов О. ТАДЖИКИСТАНЕ
Абдурахимов Ф. 23
Якубзода Ф.
Худойдодзода С.
Гафорзода Д. ГОСУДАРСТВЕННЫЕ ЭКОНОМИЧЕСКИЕ МЕТОДЫ РЕГУЛИ-
Тилабойзода А. РОВАНИЯ ВНЕШНЕЙ ТОРГОВЛИ
30
Шокиров Н.И.
Алиев Д.
Шакаралиеа З.А. ПОВЫШЕНИЕ ЭКСПОРТНОГО ПОТЕНЦИАЛА НЕНЕФТЯНОГО
СЕКТОРА И ЕГО РОЛЬ В РАЗВИТИИ ЭКОНОМИКИ 35
АЗЕРБАЙДЖАНА
MANAGEMENT
Petryk N. MANAGEMENT IN A PRIVATE MEDICAL CENTER DURING
62
Petryk M. THE COVID 19 PANDEMIC
Бадина А.Т. МОЗГ ЛИДЕРА С ПОЗИЦИИ ЭКСПЕРТА В ОБЛАСТИ
65
РАЗВИТИЯ ПЕРСОНАЛА
Гетьман О.О. ОРГАНІЗАЦІЙНИЙ ДИЗАЙН У ГАЛУЗІ УПРАВЛІННЯ
Жиліна А.А. БАГАТОКВАРТИРНИМИ БУДИНКАМИ 69
Міщенко Б.В.
3
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
RELIGIOUS STUDIES
Gaybullaev S.S. WORKS WRITTEN ON THE BASIS OF “USUL AL-BAZDAVI” 180
LITERARY STUDIES
Копчак І.В. ЛУНА ПОСТРІЛІВ ЖУЛЬЄНА СОРЕЛЯ. (ІСТОРІЯ
234
СТВОРЕННЯ РОМАНУ Ф.СТЕНДАЛЯ «ЧЕРВОНЕ І ЧОРНЕ»)
4
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
5
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
ENERGETICS
Akimbek G.A. EXPERIMENTAL SETUP FOR THE STUDY OF THE RELATIVE
Aliyarov B.K. ABRASIVENESS OF BULK SOLIDS 357
Akimbekova Sh.A.
Melnikov V. PROBLEMS OF TECHNOLOGICAL MODERNIZATION OF THE
Isenov Y. POWER SUPPLY SYSTEM OF RESIDENTIAL AND COMMERCIAL
Kibartas V. BUILDINGS 366
Kibartene Y.
Zigangirova Y.
Забулонов Ю.Л. ПЛАЗМОХИМИЧЕСКАЯ ОЧИСТКА ТЕХНОГЕННО
Кадошников В.М. ЗАГРЯЗНЕННЫХ ВОД, СОДЕРЖАЩИХ РАДИОНУКЛИДЫ
375
Мельниченко Т.И.
Пугач А.В.
6
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
7
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
BUSINESS ECONOMICS
8
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
9
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
11
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
12
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Simon H. A. A Formal Theory of the Employment Relation. / H. A. Simon // Econometrica,
July 1951, v.19, p.293–305.
13
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
14
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
15
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Таблиця 1
Вертикальний аналіз компанії «Провідна» за 2020 рік
Частка у % до Частка у % до
Актив Код рядка суми балансу на суми балансу на
початок року кінець року
I. Необоротні активи
інші фінансові інвестиції 1035 21,24 11,46
Усього за розділом I 1095 30,71 23,19
II. Оборотні активи
Гроші та їх еквіваленти 1165 47,86 51,84
Частка перестраховика у страхових 1180 0,31 0,09
резервах, у тому числі в:
Усього за розділом II 1195 69,29 76,81
III. Необоротні активи, утримувані
для продажу, та групи вибуття
Баланс 1300 100,00 100,00
Пасив
I. Власний капітал
Усього за розділом I 1495 58,07 42,62
II. Довгострокові зобов'язання і
забезпечення
Усього за розділом II 1595 36,58 49,62
IІІ. Поточні зобов'язання і
забезпечення
Усього за розділом IІІ 1695 5,34 7,75
ІV. Зобов'язання, пов'язані з
необоротними активами,
Баланс 1900 100,00 100,00
16
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
17
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список джерел:
1. Аналітичний огляд за 2021 р. Страховий ринок [Електронний ресурс]. – Режим
доступу: http://www.credit-rating.ua
2. Буртняк І.В. Моделювання стратегічного управління фінансовою діяльністю
підприємства / І. В. Буртняк // Моделювання регіональної економіки: зб. наук. праць –
Івано-Франківськ : Плай, 2014. – № 1. – С. 23–30.
3. Буртняк І.В. Моделювання фінансової стратегії поведінки компаній/ І. В. Буртняк //
Вісник Черкаського університету: серія Економічні науки - Випуск № 37 (330) – 2014.
– С. 15-21.
18
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Гафорзода Джонона
кандидат экономических наук, заведующая кафедрой «Экономики и управления»
Таджикского государственного педагогического университета им. С.Айни,
Республика Таджикистан
Каландаров Билол
бакалавр 4-го курса, факультета «Экономики и управления образованием»
Таджикского государственного педагогического университета им. С.Айни,
Республика Таджикистан
Хасанова Парвина
бакалавр 4-го курса, факультета «Экономики»
Российско-таджикского славянского университета, Республика Таджикистан
19
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
20
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
– Информационные технологии;
– Специальные услуги.
Многие отечественные консалтинговые фирмы, особенно в области
управления и развития, часто сталкиваются с трудностями в развитии и
поддержании своей позиции на рынке. Ситуация в экономике сложная и часто
меняется. Способы организации работы, управления и развития, которые
были хорошо отработаны в начале рыночных реформ, больше не актуальны.
Поэтому при реализации изменений на рынке возникает необходимость
изменить всю деятельность организации на высоком уровне. Понятно, что в
случае ухудшения условий труда на предприятии только в одной сфере его
деятельности может оказать негативное влияние на весь бизнес.
Консалтинговые компании, как правило, стараются взглянуть на
проблемы с новой точки зрения. Даже в этом случае можно выявить
множество случаев. Прежде всего, консультант пытается наладить стабильные
отношения в организации и торговле. Все состояние рынка, запросы клиентов
находятся под контролем консультанта. Главное - помогать ему в работе, а не
создавать проблемы. Консультант предлагает решения. Только после того, как
можно будет увидеть ряд событий на рынке, можно подготовить план
будущего развития.
Консалтинговые компании, как правило, стараются учитывать трудности,
возникающие при выполнении работы. Даже в этом случае можно выявить
множество случаев. Прежде всего, консультант пытается наладить стабильные
отношения в организации и торговле. Все состояние рынка, запросы клиентов
находятся под контролем консультанта. Важно помогать ему в работе, а не
создавать проблемы. Консультант предлагает решения. Только после
появления на рынке ряда разработок предприятия можно составлять план
развития.
Консультант (предприниматель) должен учитывать улучшение
предприятия, как внутреннее, так и внешнее, особенности организационной и
организационной деятельности. В настоящее время в Таджикистане
существует ряд консалтинговых компаний с очень высоким уровнем
21
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. A.И. Ткaлич - «Кoнсaлтнгoвый сервис», учебнoе пoсoбие, ИНФРA, Мoсквa – 2011 г.
2. Aбдусaмaдoв Г., Юсупoв С., Рaзвитие предпринимaтельствa зaрубежoм, Xуљaнд-1999
3. Axмедoв И.Ќ., Тaњлили мoлиявї, Душaнбе-2011.
4. Бoймaтoв A., Ќoдирoв A., «Aсoсњoи сoњибкoрї вa мaркетинг» Xуљaнд-2002.
5. Гoнчaрoв М.И., Лемзякoв Г.A., "Кoнсaлтинг в aнтикризиснoм упрaвлении" (Теoрия и
прaктикa), Мoсквa, "Экoнoмикa" 2005 г.
6. Гoнчaрук В.A. "Мaркетингoвoе кoнсультирoвaние", Мoсквa, "Делo", 2000 с.
22
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Бустонзода Рахшанда
бакалавр 4-го курса, факультета «Экономики и управления образованием»
Таджикского государственного педагогического университета им. С.Айни,
Республика Таджикистан
Каримов Ормон
бакалавр 4-го курса, факультета «Экономики и управления образованием»
Таджикского государственного педагогического университета им. С.Айни,
Республика Таджикистан
Абдурахимов Фахриддин
бакалавр 4-го курса, факультета «Экономики и управления образованием»
Таджикского государственного педагогического университета им. С.Айни,
Республика Таджикистан
Якубзода Файзигул
бакалавр 4-го курса, факультета «Экономики и управления образованием»
Таджикского государственного педагогического университета им. С.Айни,
Республика Таджикистан
Худойдодзода Саидмавджуд
бакалавр 4-го курса, факультета «Экономики и управления образованием»
Таджикского государственного педагогического университета им. С.Айни,
Республика Таджикистан
23
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
25
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
26
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
27
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. Послание Президента Республики Таджикистан Эмомали Рахмона Маджлиси Оли
Республики Таджикистан от 20 января 2016 года.
2. Налоговый кодекс Республики Таджикистан от 17 сентября 2012 г.;
3. Закон Республики Таджикистан «Об акционерных обществах» 1992 г.;
4. Закон Республики Таджикистан «О социальной защите инвалидов в Республике
Таджикистан» 1992 г.;
5. Закон Республики Таджикистан «Об охране труда в Республике Таджикистан» 1992 г.;
6. Закон Республики Таджикистан «О земельной реформе» 1992 г.;
7. Закон Республики Таджикистан «О пенсионном обеспечении граждан Республики
Таджикистан» 1993 г .;
8. Трудовой кодекс Республики Таджикистан 1997 г.;
9. Гражданский кодекс Республики Таджикистан, 1999 г.;
10. Удержание налогов при организации общественного питания. Москва-2002;
11. Фазлиддин Шомуродов - Налог на предприятия и граждан. Душанбе 2005;
12. Газета «Пошлины и налоги». Издание Налогового комитета при Правительстве
Республики Таджикистан;
13. Инструкция о порядке исчисления и взимания таможенных пошлин от 25 февраля 2010 г.
14. Комилов С., Давлатзод У. Экономика предприятия. Душанбе: Собириён, 2012.
15. Иванов Г.Г. Экономика торгового предприятия - учебник «Московская Академия»
2010 г.
16. Экономический анализ: Учебник / Гинзбург А. И .: Питер, 2005. - с. 176
17. Налоговые системы зарубежных стран: Учебник / Ляпина Т.М. -Тюмень: Тюменский
государственный университет, 2005. - С.300.
18. Исломов Т.С. Становление и развитие национальной налоговой системы
Таджикистана, / Т.С. Исламов // Экономика Таджикистана. - 2005. - № 3. - С. 103 - 115.
28
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
29
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Гафорзода Джонона
кандидат экономических наук, заведующая кафедрой «Экономики и управления»
Таджикского государственного педагогического университета им. С.Айни,
Республика Таджикистан
Тилабойзода Акмал
бакалавр 4-го курса, факультета «Экономики и управления образованием»
Таджикского государственного педагогического университета им. С.Айни,
Республика Таджикистан
Алиев Джумабек
магистр 2 - го курса, факультета «Экономики и управления образованием»
Таджикского государственного педагогического университета им. С.Айни,
Республика Таджикистан
30
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
31
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
32
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список источников:
1. Бункина М.К., Семенов А.М. Макроэкономика (основы экономической политики):
Учебник. М.: Изд. «ДИС» 1997 г.
2. Войтов А.Г. Экономика. Общий курс (Фундаментальная теория экономики): Учебник.-
3-е перераб. изд. – М.: Информационно- внедренческий центр. «Маркетинг». 1999 г.
33
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
34
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
«Введение»
За последние 10 лет ведущую роль в Азербайджане играет стремительное
экономическое развитие ненефтяного сектора.
Согласно статистическим данным и макроэкономическим показателям за
10 месяцев 2021 года ВВП в Азербайджане составил 71 млд. 589 млн манатов.
Рост ВВП Азербайджана за январь-октябрь составил 4,9%, ненефтяной сектор
вырос на 5,9%. ВВП на душу насиления с января по октябрь составил 7148
манат. (14)
Таким образом Азербайджан для достижения долгосрочного и
устойчивого экономического развития успешно использует свои богатые
нефтегазовые месторождения. Роль ненефтяного сектор продолжает развивать
человеческий капитал, и путем использования нефтегазовых доходов, в
будущем удастся создать независимую от этих доходов, сильную
конкурентоспособную экономику.
35
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
36
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
37
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
38
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
39
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
40
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
41
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
42
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
43
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
44
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
45
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. Указ Президента Азербайджанской Республики Ильхам Алиев от 6 декабря «Об
утверждении стратегических дорожных карт по национальной экономике и основным
секторам экономики» Б.2016, 7 декабря.
2. Распоряжение Президента Азербайджана Ильхама Алиева от 18 января 2016 года «О
дополнительных мерах по стимулированию экспорта ненефтяной продукции» Б. 2016,
19 января.
3. Алиев Ш.Т. Проблемы диверсификации экспортного потенциала Азербайджана в
современных условиях . Б., 2016
4. Мустафаева Н.М. Формирование макроэкономических пропорций в
трансформируемой экономике Баку, Сада, 2005, 276 с.
5. Гулиев М.Е. Актуальные вопросы диверсифицированной политики и устойчивости
экономики Азербайджана. Б.,2011
6. Джабиев Р.М. Вопросы повышения экспортного потенциала ненефтяных отраслей
экономики Азербайджана в инновационной сфере. Б., 2018
7. Ширай В.И. Мировая экономика и международные отношения. М., Дашков и К. 2003,
528с.
8. Ганбаров Ф.А. Внешнеэкономические связи и проблемы экономического развития. Б.,
2021, 167с.
9. Статистический показатель Азербайджана. Б.,2019
10. Андирианов А.С. Диверсификация экономических отношений хозяйствующих
субъектов в конкретной среде: дис., кандидат экономических наук, Казань,2006, 225с.
46
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
INTERNATIONAL ECONOMICS
AND INTERNATIONAL RELATIONS
47
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
48
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
49
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список джерел:
1. Стратюк В.І. Релігія як фактор впливу на сучасні міжнародні відносини. «Молодий
вчений». Політичні науки. Листопад, 2016. № 11 (38). С. 152-156. [УДК 29:327.55(3)]
Вилучено з: http://molodyvcheny.in.ua/files/journal/2016/11/35.pdf
2. Палінчак М.М., Кучарчик Рудольф, Стеблак Д.М. Релігійний фактор у міжнародних
відносинах. Регіональні студії. Розділ 2. Політична культура та ідеологія. 2019. № 18.
С. 62-66. DOI: [https://doi.org/10.32782/2663-6170/2019.18.10] Вилучено з:
http://regionalstudies.uzhnu.uz.ua/archive/18/12.pdf
50
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
52
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
53
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
54
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
трибуни ООН (7 грудня), де він заявив про конверсію як про перехід від
економіки озброєнь до економіки роззброєнь. В цей час це пролунало, як
важливий чинник бажання СРСР припинити „холодну війну”. В листопаді
1991 р. було підписано спільну радянсько-американську декларацію з
конверсії військового виробництва.
Отже, на межі 80-90-х рр. ХХ ст. „конверсію” почали розглядати як
важливу складову демократизації економіки та суспільства. В очах світового
співтовариства конверсія розглядалась як свідчення миролюбних принципів
зовнішньополітичного курсу держав. В цій якості конверсія починає постійно
фігурувати в документах найбільш впливових міжнародних організацій,
зокрема, ООН, міжнародних конференцій, починаючи з спеціальної
Міжнародної конференції по взаємозв’язку між роззброєнням та розвитком
під егідою ООН в серпні-вересні 1987 р.
В дослідженнях українських та російських авторів спостерігались різні
погляди на зміст і обсяг проблеми конверсії. У цих працях міститься низка
рекомендацій щодо шляхів здійснення політики у сфері конверсії, широко
представлені різні підходи до самого поняття «конверсія», до його висвітлення
як соціально-історичної категорії.
Практично всі вчені, котрі вивчають конверсію, пропонують своє
визначення конверсії відповідно до предметних меж досліджуваних ними наук
і наукових напрямків. Наприклад, російський дослідник К.Гончар, даючи
визначення поняття, підкреслює, що «конверсія є послідовне переведення
ресурсів, виробничих потужностей і людей з військової у цивільну сферу» [5,
С.97]. Подібне розуміння конверсії є найбільш характерним як для російських,
так і західних дослідників.
У дослідженнях А.Кірєєва у визначенні змісту поняття конверсії робиться
акцент на те, що це – впорядкований перехід під час реального роззброювання
військового виробництва та іншої військової діяльності на мирні рейки,
процес відповідної зміни пропорцій розподілу фінансових, людських,
матеріальних, інтелектуальних ресурсів між цивільним і військовим
секторами [6, С.99]. А.Ізюмов характеризує аналізоване поняття так:
55
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
56
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
57
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
з військовою.
Практичне здійснення конверсії передбачає подолання різного роду
перепон, в тому числі психологічних. Звідси можна зробити висновок, що
конверсія неможлива без кардинальної перебудови мислення, тобто
«конверсії умів”, без цього її цілі не будуть досягнуті. Адже факт, що такі
озброєння вже існують – це реальність. Навіть якщо зброю знищити, вміння її
виробляти залишиться. „Конверсія умів” - це складова конверсії.
В якості ще однієї складової автори розглядають „екологічну конверсію”.
Тут потрібні специфічні пояснення. Сьогодні не слід доводити, що прогрес по
одній групі параметрів (ефективність у виконанні цільових функцій), як
правило, супроводжується регресом - нагромадженням згубних побічних
ефектів для екології, здоров'я людей, соціальних відносин і спілкування,
культурних традицій і т.д.
Ще одна важлива, на нашу думку, складова - це „конверсія воєнної науки”
і „конверсія новітніх технологій”. Її виокремлення набуває поширення з
середини 80-х рр. ХХ ст.. Ця проблема стала предметом обговорення на
слуханнях конгресу США в березні, травні, січні 1994 р. та в серпні 2001 р..
На тлі вказаних розходжень і розмаїття підходів цілком природним
виглядає прагнення вчених і практиків, пов'язаних з вирішенням проблеми
конверсії, до налагодження міжнародного співробітництва з метою обміну
накопиченим досвідом.
Посилення уваги до проблеми конверсії було викликане чинниками як
внутрішнього, так і зовнішнього характеру. Особливості розвитку
міждержавних відносин, характер і рівень розвитку НТП, особливо в найбільш
високотехнологічних галузях і виробництвах, пов'язаних з випуском
військової продукції, обумовили актуальність вивчення конверсії як
суспільного феномена. В першу чергу потрібно осмислити комплексний
характер соціальних аспектів конверсії і шляхи її практичної реалізації, вплив
міжнародних відносин та світової політики на процес конверсії.
Представлені нами розходження вже на категоріально-понятійному рівні
потребують концептуального узагальнення.
58
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Dumas L. Economic Conversion: The Critical Link // Bulletin of Peace Proposals. - 1988. -
Vol. 19, № 1. - P. 5 -8.
2. О мерах государственной поддержки конверсии и структурной перестройки
60
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
61
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
MANAGEMENT
Petryk Nataliia
MD, PhD, medical director
Ultrasound Pro medical Centre, Kiev, Ukrai Ukraine,
Mykhailo Petryk
MD, director
Ultrasound Pro medical Centre, Ukraine
The Covid-19 pandemic has created many pressing challenges for healthcare
providers, including inadequate capacity, shortages of supplies, the need for
redevelopment of care, and financial losses. Complexity science views healthcare
providers as complex adaptive systems that operate in highly complex and
unpredictable environments. The perspective suggests that much of organizational
life is incomprehensible, uncertain, or unexpected and cannot be standardized and
controlled [1]. We look at six cases of an effective management response to the
Covid-19 pandemic. In keeping with the principles of the science of complexity,
effective hospitals and health systems' responses to the pandemic emphasize
communication, collaboration, and innovation, all of which are carried out promptly
and are well aware of cutting-edge pieces of evidence. The emergence of fresh
leaders, coupled with the humility of existing leaders, has fuelled timely innovation
in response to new challenges [2]. Understanding the science of complexity can help
healthcare organizations increase their agility, resilience, and learning ability to
better cope with unexpected events in the future.
Recommended actions to address the identified problems were formulated as
expanding the production of diagnostic kits using public-private partnership models
and industrial production reforms [3]. The Expanded COVID-19 Testing Center will
62
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
63
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
References:
1. Plagg B, Piccoliori G, Oschmann J, Engl A, Eisendle K. Primary Health Care and Hospital
Management During COVID-19: Lessons from Lombardy. Risk Manag Healthc Policy.
2021;14:3987-3992 https://doi.org/10.2147/RMHP.S315880
2. World Health Organization (WHO) . (2018). Delivering quality health services: A global
imperative for universal health coverage. Author. https://extranet.who.int/sph/docs/file/1654
Google Scholar
3. Chakrabarti, S., Mukhopadhyay, I. (2019). Waiting time: The expectations and preferences of
patients in a paediatric OPD. Journal of Health Management, 21(3), 427–
442. https://doi.org/10.1177/0972063419868586 Google Scholar
4. Bajpai, V. (2014). The challenges confronting public hospitals in India, their origins, and
possible solutions. Advances in Public Health, 2014. https://doi.org/10.1155/2014/898502
Google Scholar
5. Plagg B, Oschmann J, Engl A, Piccoliori G, Conca A, Eisendle K. We’re in this together:
intergenerational health policies as an emerging public health necessity. Front Human Dyn.
2020;2:9. doi:10.3389/fhumd.2020.566705
6. Mauro M, Maresso A, Guglielmo A. Health decentralization at a dead-end: towards new
recovery plans for Italian hospitals. Health Policy. 2017;121(6):582–587.
doi:10.1016/j.healthpol.2017.04.003
7. World Health Organization. Available from: https://www.euro.who.int/__data/
assets/pdf_file/0009/389844/Designed-report-2.pdf. Accessed May 21, 2021.
64
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
66
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
67
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. Источник 1. Столяренко Л.Д. Психология «Теория лидерства и типология лидеров»,
2013. // studme.org URL:https://studme.org/129910105660/psihologiya/liderstvo_
teorii_liderstva_tipologiya_liderov (дата обращения 15.11.2021 г.)
2. Источник 2. Википедия URL:https://ru.wikipedia.org/wiki/%D0%9A%D0%BE%
D0%BC%D0%BF%D0%B5%D1%82%D0%B5%D0%BD%D1%86%D0%B8%D1%8F
(дата обращения 15.11.2021 г.)
3. Источник 3. Википедия URL:https://ru.wikipedia.org/wiki/%D0%97%D0%B0%
D0%B4%D0%B0%D1%82%D0%BA%D0%B8 (дата обращения 15.11.2021 г.)
68
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
69
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
70
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Таблиця 1
Основні параметри дизайну конфігурації організаційної
структури – підприємницька адхократія
Ключові Основні Розмір
Принцип Тип
частини координаційні організаційних
групування децентралізації
організації механізми одиниць
Стратегічний Взаємне Обмежена
апекс, узгодження та Ринковий та Дрібні вертикальна та
допоміжний прямий функціональний горизонтальна
персонал контроль децентралізація
71
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Продовження таблиці 1
Спеціалізація Індоктринація Система
Інструменти
робочих та Формалізація планування
взаємодії
завдань навчання й контролю
Значна Планування та
Селективна Увага
формалізація в значний Матричні схеми
горизонтальна навчанню та
операційному контроль за
спеціалізація індоктринації
ядрі виконанням
Директор
Провідний
Call-центр ОСББ № 1
бухгалтер
Автотранспортний
ОСББ № N
ІТ-відділ відділ
72
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Про житлово-комунальні послуги : Закон України від 09.11.2017 р. № 2189-VIII. Дата
оновлення: 02.04.2020 р. URL: https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/2189-19#Text.
2. Про особливості здійснення права власності у багатоквартирному будинку : Закон
України від 14.05.2015 р. № 417-VIII. Дата оновлення: 10.06.2015 р. URL:
https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/417-19#Text.
3. Про затвердження Порядку обслуговування внутрішньобудинкових систем
теплопостачання, водопостачання, водовідведення та постачання гарячої води : наказ
Міністерства регіонального розвитку, будівництва та житлово-комунального
господарства України від 15.08.2018 р. № 219. URL: https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/
laws/show/z1074-18#Text.
4. Про затвердження Переліку видів робіт, які входять до технічного обслуговування
внутрішньобудинкових систем електропостачання в житлових будинках: наказ
міністерства енергетики та вугільної промисловості України від 09.01.2019 р. № 6.
URL: https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/z0090-19#Text.
5. Про затвердження Правил надання послуги з управління багатоквартирним будинком
та Типового договору про надання послуги з управління багатоквартирним будинком :
Постанова Кабінету Міністрів України від 05.09.2018 р. № 712. URL:
https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/712-2018-п#Text.
6. Бюджетний кодекс України : Закон України від 08.07.2010 р. № 2456-VI. Дата
оновлення: 01.01.2021 р. URL: https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/2456-17#Text.
7. Минцберг Г. Структура в кулаке: создание эффективной организации. Санкт-
Петербург: Питер, 2015. 512 с.
8. Андреева Т. Е., Гетьман О. А. Использование функционального конфликта между
заинтересованными группами в качестве катализатора процесса изменения
организационной структуры предприятия. Socio-economic problems of management :
collective monograph / науч. ред. Drobyazko S. I. Melbourne, 2015. С. 107-122.
9. Андреева Т. Е., Гетьман О. А. Идентификация дифференциальных гибридных
конфигураций организационных структур предприятий. Perspectives of research and
73
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
74
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
The formation of a banking sector resistant to various shocks is one of the most
urgent directions of development of the economy of Uzbekistan. Currently, the
economy of Uzbekistan has a certain financial stabilization. At the same time, there
are problems that have not been properly resolved. They concern primarily the
banking system. Some of them are so acute that they pose a threat to the security of
the entire economy, not just commercial banks. Destructive factors are catalysts of
economic threats. Low rates of structural transformations in the economy, raw
materials orientation of export industries, their close relationship with foreign
economic conditions, unstable development of the international trade market, the
influence of political forces, negatively affect the structure of the domestic banking
market focused on export industries.
The weakness of the resource base, the economic insolvency of clients, the lack
of the required volume of long-term deposits, and undercapitalization have become
a serious obstacle to the safe development of commercial banks. Destructive, crisis-
forming processes continuing in the banking sector are aggravated by the low level
of development of banking competition, the underdevelopment of the financial
market, lagging behind international standards, and insufficient development of
modern banking technologies.
The rates of financial stabilization differ in different segments of territorial
reproduction processes, which leads to imbalances in the regional development of
75
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
76
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
in ensuring the economic security of the bank have been determined, according to
which it should include both mandatory quantitative requirements and a qualitative
analysis based on risk-oriented principles and motivated judgment.
The role of the state in maintaining the economic security of banks is
extremely large, but it should not be limited to the preservation of all banks as
such, but is intended to create favorable conditions for the development of those
banks that work most efficiently in terms of achieving objectively necessary
performance indicators.
Commercial banks can and should be deprived of their licenses if they conduct
an ineffective policy, do not have high-quality risk management and personnel
incentive systems. When the market is cleared of non-viable credit institutions, the
economic security of the remaining banks will increase significantly due to the fact
that the most powerful and efficient banking institutions will remain in the banking
sector.
Excessive oversight of the regulator to maintain the economic security of the
bank, as well as the lack of individual supervisory requirements, stimulate banks to
formally fulfill them, which results in both ineffective work of banks on the
preparation and "adjustment" of numerous reporting forms, and insufficient
awareness of the regulator about the real state of affairs in banking. sector.
Banking supervision should combine both mandatory quantitative
requirements and qualitative analysis based on risk-based principles and reasoned
judgment. Specific measures of the regulator's influence on commercial banks
should be applied only in the event of an undeniable violation of banking legislation.
At the same time, the additional qualitative information obtained can be used in the
further supervisory process as a basis for developing a system of indicators, on the
basis of which it is possible to identify problems of economic security of banks at
the earliest possible stage of their occurrence.
Thus, the requirements of the Central Bank of the Republic of Uzbekistan are
necessary to maintain the basic level of economic security of a commercial bank,
and banks can develop more individual and detailed approaches on their own. In the
future, these developments on a voluntary basis may be subject to assessment by the
77
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
mega-regulator and are allowed for permanent use in the bank that developed these
approaches.
Banking supervision will traditionally be based on regulatory requirements to
ensure that banks comply with minimum norms and standards for maintaining
economic security. At the same time, the specific parameters of supervisory
requirements should be determined on the basis of a reasoned judgment, in other
words, they can be differentiated depending on the specifics of specific commercial
banks. It is advisable to use stress testing as the main tool for the supervisory
assessment of commercial banks - at the same time, its methodology can be both
mandatory and recommended (for example, recommendations for banks to develop
methods more adapted to their own specifics, as well as to use advanced foreign
experience and their own developments in the field of risk management). It is
important that in the process of evaluating their own methodologies, the supervisor
guarantees their confidentiality, as banks have a vested interest in having their
developments used in their own interests.
The next element of banking supervision, directly arising from the
implementation of the stress testing mechanism, is to restrict banks from accepting
an excessive level of risks that threaten the systemic stability of the banking sector.
This circumstance presupposes the introduction of a system of special control over
similar and interrelated risks in most commercial banks. In case of detecting the
accumulation of these risks, the mega-regulator must immediately take measures to
reduce (minimize) them.
The third direction of improving banking supervision over ensuring the
economic security of a commercial bank is the development of a system of high-
quality standards for organizing financial monitoring in a bank. The motivation of
supervision should be expressed not in strict (and not entirely justified) control over
the fulfillment of the deadlines for submitting the necessary information about the
client, but in checking the availability of a high-quality system for analyzing the
client base, which is necessary both for the purpose of a system for combating the
legalization (laundering) of proceeds from crime, and financing of terrorism, and in
order to maintain the market efficiency of the bank.
78
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Banking supervision advisory standards should cover those aspects that, due to
limited capacity, cannot be implemented by commercial banks. First of all, this
concerns recommendations on the introduction of foreign methodologies, taking
into account the specifics of Uzbekistan, the development of advanced stress testing
mechanisms, the organization of financial monitoring, and effective management
motivation.
2. It has been proved that stimulation of bank personnel is necessary not so
much to achieve specific quantitative indicators (growth of profits, sales, etc.), but
to avoid the bank's exposure to risks, a differentiated system of incentives for bank
personnel has been developed and an approach of deferred remuneration to top
management has been proposed.
The world community is coming to realize that the coincidence of the goals of
the bank and its management is a fundamental condition for the economic security
of the bank. A top manager is not motivated to work effectively if he knows that in
any situation he will receive a guaranteed high remuneration. In this regard, it
became necessary to link the amount of remuneration to top management with the
results of their influence on the bank's risk profile.
Since this initiative was supported by the mega-regulator - the Central Bank of
the Republic of Uzbekistan, commercial banks should now develop their own
incentive mechanisms for employees, especially those in managerial positions.
The article proposes the use of a differentiated system of incentives for
personnel, and in relation to top management - deferred remuneration in the form of
a loan, which can be compensated if, after a certain period of time, the activity of
this top manager does not negatively affect the bank's activities
The main development priorities of the bank are determined by the Board of
Directors (Management Board) of the bank. These priorities should be based on the
conclusions of the marketing department, strategic planning units, and the internal
control service. Among others, such important aspects as the state (prospects) of the
economy and the banking services market, changes in customer preferences and
technologies for providing banking products, the degree of implementation of the
Basel Committee standards should be taken into account. The system of incentives
79
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
for bank personnel should directly depend on the risk profile that the bank assumes,
since it is necessary to take into account not only profit, but also risks. Large bonuses
should not be paid if the bank receives a significant amount of profit with a high
level of accepted risk, since such a practice will stimulate the owners of the bank to
instruct the top management at any cost to increase the expected profit of the bank,
which may negatively affect the level of its economic security.
The proposed mechanism for stimulating the top management of the bank in
the form of loans, which can be repaid in the future with bonus payments, seems to
be more motivating than simply deferring payments for a certain period of time. This
mechanism allows the top management to independently assess what additional
remuneration they will be able to count on in order to choose the optimal amount of
the "bonus loan" based on these calculations.
Since middle managers carry out orders from top management, it seems fairer
to pay them remuneration depending on the performance of tasks set by top
management, and not on the financial results of their activities.
To reduce the risk of lack of initiative at the lower level, it is necessary to
involve them in the discussion of the strategic goals of the bank, to reward the most
distinguished specialists. Such participation, in addition to direct assistance to the
top management of the bank, is an additional effective form of incentives for
middle managers and client managers, since their importance for the bank
increases.
4. In order to exclude the involvement of the bank in the processes of money
laundering, a phased optimization of the system for combating the legalization
(laundering) of proceeds from crime and the financing of terrorism in the bank is
proposed, including a point-weight assessment of the risks associated with money
laundering and the financing of terrorism, based on calculation of the total indicator
for rating the internal divisions of the bank.
The increasing complexity of legalization schemes, in which an increasing set
of operations is used, requires careful analysis aimed at identifying such schemes,
including analysis associated with automated modeling of possible situations. To
this end, it is necessary to standardize the stages of creating an effective system for
80
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
combating the legalization (laundering) of proceeds from crime and the financing of
terrorism.
Stage 1.1 is practically implemented in the banks of Uzbekistan: algorithms
have been introduced into the software modules of most banks that automatically
identify suspicious transactions that have signs of unusual transactions that are
subject to mandatory control. At the same time, it is rather difficult to take into
account all combinations that are subject to mandatory control, and therefore, at this
stage, a reasoned judgment of the responsible employee or persons authorized by
him is also required.
Stage 1.2 seems to be no less significant, since the criteria for suspicious
transactions are not unambiguously formulated, therefore only collecting
information will help to identify their most typical criteria in a given bank. Based
on the findings, it will be possible, among other things, to analyze how attractive the
bank's product policy is for conducting transactions suspicious from the point of
view of the bank's economic security. Thus, at stage 1.3, the main interrelationships
between various banking products are identified, which can potentially be used to
carry out operations "questionable" from the standpoint of the bank's economic
security.
Next, the second stage is implemented, at which all client information and data
received by the bank both directly from the client and in the course of bank analysis
or verification are combined. At this stage, the information obtained in the process
of marketing analysis, as well as the data of the bank's security service, are
integrated. As a result of this integration, a full-fledged database should be formed
in the bank, interconnected and constantly automatically updated.
The proposed methodology for optimizing the system for combating the
legalization (laundering) of proceeds from crime and the financing of terrorism will
make it possible to organize the planning of the bank's exposure to the risk of money
laundering. The difficulty lies, firstly, in regulating personnel access to information
constituting both banking and commercial secrets of the bank, and secondly, in
various data formats, which will require the development of standards and criteria
for their unification. At the same time, modern information technologies make it
81
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
possible to regulate various rights and possibilities of access, and data unification
will make it possible to identify inaccuracies and missing information.
At the third stage, the most important event will be carried out - planning the
possible (acceptable) level of the bank's exposure to the risk of money laundering.
In particular, such planning is carried out during the implementation of each banking
product on the basis of modeling and professional judgment to determine the degree
of possibility of carrying out suspicious transactions through it. Thus, even at the
stage of product development, it can be modified in such a way as not to expose the
bank to an excessively high level of legalization risk.
When forming a client policy, it is also necessary to simulate its prospects in
the aspect of combating the legalization (laundering) of proceeds from crime and
the financing of terrorism, so as not to focus on those client segments that mostly
carry out dubious transactions.
3. According to the legislation, the Central Bank of the Republic of Uzbekistan
controls stage 1.1: it is the mega-regulator who must make sure that the system for
combating the legalization (laundering) of proceeds from crime and the financing of
terrorism functions properly in the bank. The remaining stages reveal specific
mechanisms for achieving this goal, which may be different. Therefore, the Central
Bank can monitor the process of optimizing the system for combating the
legalization (laundering) of proceeds from crime and the financing of terrorism,
however, it is advisable to assess its quality based on the final results, that is, at
stage 3.3.
4. It was revealed that stress testing is the most expedient mechanism for
predicting the assessment of the effectiveness of measures taken to improve the
economic security of a bank and it has been established that it should be carried out
both at the macro level (stress tests mandatory for all commercial banks) and at the
level of each commercial bank (stress tests carried out on a voluntary basis)
(Abdullaev Altinbek, 2019).
Obviously, it is important not only to develop methods to improve the
economic security of the bank, but also to assess their effectiveness. The most
modern method of such an assessment is stress testing, which allows simulating
82
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
83
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
84
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
85
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
It was revealed that stress testing is the most expedient mechanism for
predicting the assessment of the effectiveness of measures taken to improve the
economic security of a bank and it has been established that it should be carried out
both at the macro level (stress tests mandatory for all credit institutions) and at the
level of each a commercial bank (voluntary stress tests).
A system has been developed to ensure the economic security of banks, focused
not only on profitability, but, first of all, on the quality of banking activities,
including: determination of priority measures to ensure the economic security of the
entire banking sector; integration of intrabank methods of improving the quality of
banking activities into the general scheme of ensuring the economic stability of the
banking sector; embedding quality standards into banking supervision tools.
86
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
87
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
activities of commercial banks. In connection with the above, the primary task facing
top management is to ensure the financial stability of commercial banks ' operations
by improving their economic security. Thus, the relevance of the research topic is
confirmed by the need for a theoretical and methodological justification of an
effective system of economic security of the banking system, based on the
improvement of financial instruments for its provision in a volatile external
environment.
The main results of the study of comprehensive economic security of
commercial banks are as follows::
1. A conceptual model of economic security of commercial banks ' activities is
developed and its main elements are defined. Taking into account that there is no
single position of scientists on the formation of a conceptual model of economic
security of commercial banks, the study attempts to theoretically substantiate and
build such a model.
The purpose of developing a conceptual model is to generate sufficient
economic potential of commercial banks from internal sources, which can
subsequently positively affect the level of self-financing of banks, thereby
contributing to increasing the economic independence of commercial banks from
external international financial donors in terms of attracting investment and
international loans.
The analysis of the state of ensuring economic security in the banking sector
showed its inefficiency and the fragmented nature of the security measures taken.
The conclusion is made about the need for comprehensive economic security
based on the application of the Concept of Economic Security of banking activities.
The content and structure of the conceptual model of economic security of
commercial banks is presented below. The difference between the proposed
conceptual model of economic security of commercial banks is that it is based on
internal control over the objects of criminal encroachments in the system of ensuring
the economic security of commercial banks.
The main elements of the presented conceptual model of economic security of
a commercial bank's activities include: 1) state strategy and state policy, the
88
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
89
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
ensured when determining the most important strategic directions for ensuring
business security, developing a concept for its economic security, building a clear
logical scheme and an algorithm for timely detection and elimination of possible
hazards and threats.
3. Updated tools for ensuring the economic security of commercial banks
(information system, risk management). A significant issue for the economic
security of a commercial bank is the elimination of external and internal threats.
When solving this problem, the following should be considered: continuous
provision of necessary information and financial resources; safety of property;
safety of commercial bank personnel; formation of protection tools; ensuring
repayment of loans; maintaining liquidity; minimizing risks; maximizing profits.
Timely elimination of threats in the activities of a commercial bank is possible
through the formation of a modern and effective integrated information system
supported by information resources of internal control, strategic, financial,
managerial and tax accounting. The main tasks of such a system are to create an
information base for effective management of the bank, provide interested users
with reliable and reliable information on the results of activities, determine the level
of economic security of a commercial bank; reflect and systematize indicators
indicating threats to economic security; take necessary measures to protect and
counteract depressive development. Despite the regulation of the financial sector by
standards, regulations, resolutions and other documentation that contain
requirements for information security of a commercial bank, a unified methodology
for ensuring information security has not been developed.
One of the key and complex issues in ensuring the continuous functioning of
financial sector organizations is the construction of an integrated information
security system and management of such a system.
In this study, it is determined that the economic security system of a
commercial bank should be aimed at its sustainable development, so the following
scheme of the mechanism for protecting a commercial bank from the impact of
various threats on its activities in order to ensure sustainable development is
proposed.
90
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
91
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
a. provision of loans to legal entities and individuals that ensure the safety of a
commercial bank's own capital;
b. introduction of a mechanism for countering and protecting against fraud in
the implementation of collateral operations, when using plastic cards, etc.;
c. ensuring repayment of overdue loans through modern techniques
(psychological techniques, neuro-linguistic programming, image-based methods of
influence used when working with debtors - forming a negative image of the debtor
company in a legal way, - mediation of features of pre-trial conflict resolution, etc.);
Proposed measures to reduce the level of threats to the economic security of a
commercial bank by personnel:
a. continuous improvement of the professional level of employees of the
economic security service, their isolation and independence from the bank's
management;
b. ensuring personnel security: creation of a system of personal responsibility
of commercial bank employees; clear division of powers between the economic
security, personnel and legal services; development of principles and rules of
personnel work aimed at ensuring the security of a commercial bank, etc.;
c. development of a code of ethics for the top management of a commercial
bank;
d. making managerial decisions aimed at the adequacy of the commercial
bank's capital to existing or possible threats;
e. development of regulations for conducting internal inspections when facts
of illegal actions are detected by employees of a commercial bank.
All these measures are aimed at preserving the equity capital of a commercial
bank.
In the proposed comprehensive threat management model of the banking
environment, we can expand the "Choice of threat management methods" block by
specifying the following methods: accepting a part of threats that are adequate to the
bank's capital; avoiding threats; hedging threats; limiting threats through operations
(regulation-limiting, limiting existing and expected losses, forming a reserve to
cover losses, diversification).
92
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
93
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
and information constituting bank secrecy; safety of material assets; monitoring the
effectiveness of the security system and its technical equipment. Operational
management of the internal control process includes regularly receiving information
about the security situation in a particular commercial bank, about the appearance
of threats, as well as identifying their possible impact on banking activities.
The system of these measures will ensure sustainable economic security of
banking activities. Therefore, in addition to financial regulators of banking security,
it is necessary to analyze the bank's control environment. In the dissertation research,
it is proposed to analyze the control environment in the following areas: internal
control standards; mechanisms for implementing internal control; other factors.
Management's internal control policy is important for the operations of
commercial banks, as it is part of their control environment, and the management of
a commercial bank often has a legally stipulated responsibility both to the owners
(shareholders) and depositors (depositors) who have provided their assets for
management.
Motivating and orienting staff to achieve the bank's strategic goals involves
commercial banks with operations of a higher level of threats than the one that the
management of a commercial bank is able to control. The authority to perform many
transactions and operations is transferred to a lower level of the hierarchical
management structure of the commercial bank, whose managers carry out
transactions and issue loans, conduct highly speculative operations and falsification
in order to hide from the management of the commercial bank the risks behind these
operations. Therefore, the internal control system In a risk-based system for ensuring
economic security, control should be organized at three levels (individual (bank
employee level), micro-level (bank division level), and macro-level). To ensure the
economic security of a commercial bank, the internal control service should be given
additional functional rights and responsibilities: approval of the terms of a specific
transaction if the possible amount of losses from its implementation exceeds 3% of
the commercial bank's capital; suspension of transactions and operations by an
employee or structural divisions in case they violate the established risk values.
The use of the above-mentioned financial indicators made it possible to form a
94
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
95
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Введение.
Вопросы управления государственным финансами всегда имели
приоритетный характер для стран мирового сообщества. Экономический рост
суверенного государства всегда требует значительных инвестиций, которые в
свою очередь приходят посредством фискальных инструментов или же
инструментов заимствования. В то же время чрезмерное заимствование может
привести к увеличению долговых обязательств, которые в свою очередь
вызывают нагрузку на бюджет страны [1].
В странах с развивающейся экономикой актуальность данной темы
вызывает особый интерес. В условиях постоянной угрозы и роста глобальной
нестабильности выбор наиболее дешевых методов и инструментов
заимствования в мировой практике является достаточно актуальным.
На данном этапе развития Республики Казахстан в экономике
96
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
15 387
16 487
%
9 022
6 000 10%
3 000
0 0%
01.01.2016 01.01.2017 01.01.2018 01.01.2019 01.01.2020 01.01.2021
97
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
98
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
99
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
100
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
101
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. Белов, В.А. Государственное регулирование рынка ценных бумаг. /Учеб. Пособие. – М:
Высш.шк. – 2005 – 192 с.
2. Официальный сайт Министерства финансов Республики Казахстан, – URL:
http://www.minfin.gov.kz. Дата обращения: 01.08.2021
3. Шайханова, Н. «Финансы»: Учебное пособие. – Астана: Фолиант,2013 – 217 с.
4. Бюджетный кодекс Республики Казахстан от 4 декабря 2008 года № 95-IV //
Информационно-правовая система нормативных правовых актов Республики
Казахстан «Әділет». – URL: https://adilet.zan.kz/rus/docs/K080000095_ Дата обращения:
05.08.2021
5. Афанасьев М. П., Кривогов И. В. Модернизация государственных финансов. 2-е изд.,
издательский дом ГУ ВШЭ – 2007. – 304 с.
6. Дадалко, С., Масюк, Т. Ценны бумаги сукук: концепт и тенденции развития рынка. /
Научн. журнал. Банковский вестник – Липень – 2012. – 265с.
7. Официальный сайт Национального банка Республики Казахстан, – URL:
http://www.nationalbank.kz ._ Дата обращения: 02.08.2021
102
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Таблиця 1
Динаміка декларування контрольованих операцій в Україні
за період з 2013 по 2019 рік
Показники 2013 2014 2015 2016 2017 2018 2019
Кількість звітів про 2,5 1,9 2,9 2,7 2,1 2,32 2,3
здійснені контрольовані
операції (тис. звітів)
Сума контрольованих 1 153 3 575 1 581 2 470 1 564 2 413 2 553
операцій (млрд. грн.)
*складено на підставі [2]
103
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
104
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
105
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Таблиця 2
Порядок подання трирівневої звітності з трансфертного ціноутворення
Трирівнева
звітність з
Хто подає Терміни і спосіб подання
трансфертного
ціноутворення
І. Документація з Платники податку на прибуток, у Звіт про контрольовані
трансфертного яких річний дохід від будь-якої операції в електронній формі
ціноутворення діяльності склав понад 150 млн грн і подається до 1 жовтня року,
обсяг господарських операцій з наступного за звітним.
контрагентами, що відповідають ТЦУ - документація подається
критеріям, визначеним в ст. 39 ПКУ протягом 30 календарних днів
більше 10 млн грн. з дня отримання запиту до
Постійне представництво контролюючого органу,
нерезидента в Україні, якщо обсяг зазначеного у запиті*: в
господарських операцій між ним і паперовому вигляді або в
нерезидентом, визначений за електронній формі.
правилами бухгалтерського обліку, Повідомлення про участь у
перевищує 10 мільйонів гривень (за міжнародній групі компаній**
вирахуванням непрямих податків) за подається до контролюючого
відповідний податковий (звітний) органу разом зі Звітом про
рік. контрольовані операції.
*Термін подання запиту не встановлено.
** Відповідно до поточної редакції п.п. 39.4.2 ПКУ, а також до п.3 розділу 1 наказу МФУ
від 31.12.2020 року № 839 «Про затвердження форми та Порядку складання
Повідомлення про участь у міжнародній групі компаній» повідомлення про участь у
міжнародній групі компаній (далі – МГК) зобов’язані подавати платники податків, які у
звітному році здійснювали контрольовані операції.
ІІ. Глобальна Платники податку на прибуток, що Глобальна документація з
документація з входить до складу міжнародної трансфертного ціноутворення
трансфертного групи компаній, якщо сукупний (майстер-файл) має бути
ціноутворення консолідований дохід міжнародної надана платником податків до
(майстер-файл) групи компаній за фінансовий рік, центрального органу
що передує звітному року, виконавчої влади, що реалізує
розрахований згідно зі стандартами державну податкову політику,
бухгалтерського обліку, які протягом 90 календарних днів
застосовує материнська компанія з дня отримання запиту**: в
міжнародної групи компаній, паперовому вигляді або в
106
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Продовження таблиці 2
дорівнює або перевищує еквівалент електронній формі.
50 мільйонів євро.
** Запит на подання глобальної документації (майстер-файла) може бути направлений не
раніше дванадцяти місяців і не пізніше тридцяти шести місяців з дати закінчення
фінансового року, встановленого міжнародною групою компаній, до якої належить такий
платник податків, а у разі відсутності відомостей про встановлений міжнародною групою
компаній фінансовий рік - не раніше дванадцяти місяців і не пізніше тридцяти шести
місяців після закінчення звітного року. Тобто, зокрема запити про надання майстер-файлу
за 2020 рік контролюючі органи надсилатимуть відповідним платникам податків вже
починаючи з 1 січня 2022 року.
Запит про надання глобальної документації з трансфертного ціноутворення (майстер-
файла) платнику податків не направляється, якщо така документація вже надана
відповідно до пп. 39.4.7 п. 39.4 ст. 39 ПКУ центральному органу виконавчої влади, що
реалізує державну податкову політику, будь-яким іншим платником податків, що входить
до складу тієї самої МГК.
ІІІ. Звіт у розрізі Платник податків - резидент Звіт в розрізі країн
країн України, який належить до міжнародної групи компаній*
міжнародної міжнародної групи компаній (МГК), складається за фінансовий рік,
групи компаній у разі, якщо сукупний встановлений материнською
консолідований дохід міжнародної компанією (МК) МГК (може не
групи компаній, в яку входить збігатися з
платник податків, за фінансовий рік, календарним/звітним роком),
що передує звітному року, та подається протягом 12
розрахований згідно зі стандартами місяців після закінчення такого
бухгалтерського обліку, які фінансового року або у разі
застосовує материнська компанія відсутності відомостей про
міжнародної групи (а у разі встановлений МК МГК
відсутності інформації - відповідно фінансовий рік – протягом 12
до міжнародних стандартів місяців після закінчення
бухгалтерського обліку), перевищує календарного року. Подається
еквівалент 750 мільйонів євро та за до контролюючого органу в
наявності однієї із таких обставин: електронній формі.
• платник податків є материнською
компанією МГК; Повідомлення про участь у
• материнська компанія МГК міжнародній групі компаній
уповноважує платника податків – подається до контролюючого
резидента України на подання органу до 1 жовтня року,
даного звіту; наступного за звітним.
• відповідно до вимог
законодавства місцезнаходження
материнської компанії МГК подання
звіту від такої МГК не вимагається;
• між Україною та відповідною
іноземною юрисдикцією
розташування материнської
компанії МГК або іншого учасника
цієї групи, уповноваженого
материнською компанією такої
групи на подання звіту у розрізі
країн, підписаний міжнародний
договір, що передбачає можливість
здійснення обміну податковою
107
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Продовження таблиці 2
інформацією, але не набув чинності
порядок обміну звітами у розрізі країн
або наявні факти систематичного
невиконання такого порядку.
Центральний орган виконавчої влади,
що реалізує державну податкову
політику, оприлюднює перелік таких
іноземних юрисдикцій на своєму
офіційному веб-порталі не пізніше
ніж за 60 календарних днів до
граничного строку подання звіту про
контрольовані операції за відповідний
звітний рік
* Форму та порядок заповнення Звіту в розрізі країн міжнародної групи компаній
затверджено Наказом Міністерства Фінансів України від 14.12.2020 № 764.
Вперше звіт за країнами міжнародної групи компаній подаватимуть за фінансовий рік,
що закінчується у 2021 році, але не раніше ніж у рік, коли Україна приєднається до
Багатосторонньої угоди про автоматичний обмін міждержавними звітами.
Список джерел:
1. Податковий кодекс України від 07.11.2020 № 2755–XVII. URL:
https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/2755-17
2. Подано понад 2,3 тис. звітів про контрольовані операції // Державна податкова служба
України. 2020. URL: https://tax.gov.ua/media-tsentr/novini/440847.html
3. Про внесення змін до форми та Порядку складання Звіту про контрольовані операції:
Наказ Міністерства фінансів України №8 від 18 січня 2016 р. URL:
https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/z0302-21
4. Про внесення змін до Податкового кодексу України щодо вдосконалення
адміністрування податків, усунення технічних та логічних неузгодженостей у
податковому законодавстві: Закон України в ред. від 01.01.2021 № 466-IX. URL:
https://zakon.rada.gov.ua/laws/show/466-20
108
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Akimbekova Shyryn A.
Ph.D, postdoc
Abai Kazakh National Pedagogical University, Republic of Kazakhstan
Akimbek Gulmira A.
3rd year Ph.D student
G. Daukeyev NAO "AUES", Republic of Kazakhstan
Arystanbekova Bagdat A.
Senior lecturer
Abai Kazakh National Pedagogical University, Republic of Kazakhstan
Abstract: The paper deals with the problems of forming tolerance through education of value
attitude to people, development of humanistic world outlook of young generation based on person-
oriented technology. The article deals with the questions of the relationship between teachers and
students in joint educational and extracurricular activities, which affects the manifestation of
value human relationships in specific life situations. The authors suggest pedagogically expedient
ways, forms and methods of forming these qualities. The authors suggest pedagogically expedient
ways and forms of shaping these qualities.
Keywords: tolerance, value attitude towards a human being, humanistic world outlook and
education, humanistic values, dialogue, interactive methods, techniques of social interaction
(sensitive training), game modelling, learner-centered technology.
INTRODUCTION
The world community as a source of social order requires education of the
younger generation in the spirit of humanism, respect for dignity of the other person,
preparation for independent decision of any questions of life activity, mastering of
each student the competence necessary in a particular sphere, ability to extract
109
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
additional resources for joint constructive activity from the fact of dissimilarity,
rather than occasions for conflicts. Dialogue, group experience, knowledge and skill
development, and the interactive nature of interaction are needed today more than
ever before. The educational system is designed to prepare the individual for
effective functioning and interaction in society, and to develop strategies to
reconcile the tasks of upbringing and self-realisation with the needs of society and
the state. Education must therefore promote ethical education, teach social
interaction and prepare every young person for constructive communication. At the
heart of this process should be the principles of humanism, tolerance, and human
values.Tolerance is most often seen in terms of national, ethnic, political relations
between people, less often in the pedagogical process, in interpersonal relations and
as applied to the professional sphere of activity. This is not entirely justified, as the
result of interpersonal and business interaction at the micro-social level largely
determines the state of relations in society as a whole.
Currently, international and domestic documents on tolerance give a special role
to upbringing and education in the development and implementation of a set of
effective measures in terms of tolerance development. The Declaration of Principles
on Tolerance, the Declaration and Programme of Action on a Culture of Peace, the
Targeted Programme and other documents call for "immediate and effective measures
in the fields of teaching, education, culture and information...". However, there is
virtually no description of specific mechanisms for the development of tolerance in
the pedagogical literature. In the context of modern trends in world development, the
widespread dissemination of humanistic worldview, and the moral renewal of
spiritual culture, the traditional, customary forms, methods and the very content of
moral education of young people in the Russian pedagogy are questioned to a
sufficient extent. This is evidenced by studies of scholars and practitioners concerning
the problems of formation of spiritual values, moral development of the individual
(I. Bekh, A. Boiko, E. Vishnevsky, M. Kazakina, N. Nikandrov, J. Omelchenko,
L. Popov, V. Skiba, F. Stefanyuk, A. Sushchenko, S. Tishchenko, N. Trofimova).
Pedagogical science of the early twenty-first century is characterized by search,
substantiation and implementation of new humanistic foundations for building an
110
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
111
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
is to develop the child's personality, its individuality and uniqueness; the learning
process takes into account students' value orientations and belief structure, which
form the basis of their "inner world model"; the processes of learning and teaching
are mutually coordinated, taking into account cognitive mechanisms, features of
thinking and behavioral strategies of students. It is important to note that almost all
current educational technologies are externally oriented in relation to students'
personal experience [2]. A person-centered approach to learning is inconceivable
without identifying each student's subjective experience, i.e. their abilities and skills
in learning activities. Nevertheless, children are different. As we know, they are all
different and each one's experience is highly individual and has very different
features. Student-centered pedagogy should identify the student's subjective
experience and allow them to choose the ways and forms of learning and the nature
of their responses. It is not only the results that are assessed, but also the process of
achieving them.
PURPOSE
The given situation defines the necessity of close attention to the ideas of
humanistic education and its implementation in the educational process. The study
of this problem has revealed some contradictions between: society's need for
graduates with a tolerant culture, capable of tolerant interaction, and insufficient
level of its development; the need for educational work in this direction and the lack
of necessary methods, technologies contributing to the development of the studied
qualities; the need for teachers with a tolerant culture and effective technologies that
promote the development of humane personality, and the lack of educators, who are
able to develop a tolerant personality.
METHOD
Thus, the main problem of the research lies in the necessity of its study and
analysis in the process of higher education, identification and implementation of
pedagogical conditions for the development of tolerance, value attitude towards a
person in students. We are convinced that the development of the above-mentioned
qualities will occur more effectively if the following is implemented in the process
of education:
112
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
113
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
a system quality, improve its learning, influence the motivational sphere of students'
cognitive activity, activate the processes of self-realization and reflection (as applied
to the future professional activity, dialogical interaction is a way of interpersonal
and corporate communication.
– Dialogical competence of a teacher as an ability to realize the humanistic
possibilities of dialogue in his professional activity, behavior and communication,
corresponding to the value orientations of the interlocutor [4];
– the use of health-saving technologies that reduce the level of fatigue and other
undesirable manifestations in the process of work, optimizing the activities of the
teacher and the student and maintaining their tolerant state;
– use of methodological and pedagogical possibilities of human studies
disciplines, special courses with the use of game modelling and social interaction
techniques [6, p. 29]. Integration of pedagogical conditions of students' tolerance
development is carried out within the framework of pedagogical technology, aimed
at obtaining practical skills, necessary in contacts in interpersonal communication
for understanding of personal diversity. The criteria of tolerance development are:
behavioural, communicative, and mental. Behavioral reflects the measure of
person's acceptance in situations where the other does not meet the requirements and
expectations, characterizes tolerant behavior; communicative implies
communicative competence (verbal and non-verbal), which is implemented in the
framework of accepted norms and rules; mental characterizes the deep processes of
personality, activity in decision-making, ability to reflection, self-monitoring,
reflects the value orientations of personality; it shows itself in the adequate choice
of ways of activity in one or another way. Manifestations of all three criteria can be
considered as tolerant culture: culture of tolerant thinking, tolerant behavior and
communication.
RESULT
Our understanding is based on the above-mentioned complementary aspects.
The multidimensional approach to the consideration of this phenomenon is initiated
by the complexity of its consideration as an integrative, multicomponent and
multidimensional problem. Based on the analysis of the literature and existing
114
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
115
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
116
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
References:
1. Kovyneva, M.V. Methodology of Active Learning and Education (Modern Approach to Civic
Education and Upbringing). - Rostov-on-Don: Phoenix, 2005. – p.320
2. Meshcheryakov B., Meshcheryakova I. Introduction to Human Studies. - Moscow: Publishing
house of the Russian State Humanitarian University, 1994. – p.320
3. Petrovskaya L.A. Competence in Communication: Social and Psychological Training. -
Moscow: Publishing house of Moscow State University, 1990. – p.216
4. Pometun O. Interactive Methods and Teaching Systems. - K.: School World, 2007. – p.112
5. Potashnik M. Avalanche from the mountains, or on the way to tolerant consciousness // Public
Education. - 2001. - № 6, с. 45-49.6. Sozanenko G.S. Педагогічні технології. – К.: Шк. світ,
2009. –p. 128
6. Stolyarenko O.V. Виховання гуманності учнів підліткового віку: Навчально-методич.
посібник. –Київ: Віпол, 2003. – p.158
7. Stolyarenko O.V. Реалізація принципу гуманізму в діяльності класного керівника:
Навчально-метод. посібник. – К.: Віпол, 2000. – p.116
117
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Babîră Eugenia
Ph.D in Philology, associate professor
State Pedagogical University “I. Creangă”, Republic of Moldova
Usatîi Larisa
Ph.D in Pedagogy, university lecturer;
State Pedagogical University “I. Creangă”, Republic of Moldova
Abstract. The article touches upon an important activity connected with the development of writing
in Germanic languages. The introduction of the written form was not an easy thing, as the
Germanic languages had to pass through three different alphabets until it came to the most widely
use alphabet at present – the Latin one.
Keywords: alphabet, runes, Latin, Gothic, Germanic tribes, inscriptions, Futhark.
118
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
European alphabets (F, U, Þ, A, R, K) and form. They (the runes) were made of
straight lines. Traditionally, the rune characters were mostly carved into stones,
wood but can be also found in bones, metal, coins, medals, jewellery, walls of caves,
swords, knives or on other similar hard surfaces. Of course, it was impossible for
one to use an ink or pen and draw the symbols on parchment.
The runic inscriptions usually included:
1. Inscriptions on walls, large rocks and buildings;
2. Grave stone monuments (names of who carved the runes, who was buried);
3. Religious or magic inscriptions: prayers, curses, amulets;
4. Trade inscriptions: stock exchange, excuses for not having paid on time,
trade name;
5. Political inscriptions: the scripts of the law, secret messages;
6. Personal letters: love letters, greetings, invitations, proposals.
There are numerous runic alphabets to be distinguished, of which only three
are of significant importance:
1. ELDER FUTHARK: 150 AD – 800 AD (Common or Teutonic)
2. ANGLO-SAXON FUTHARK: 400 AD – 1100 AD (Anglian)
3. YOUNGER FUTHARK: 800 AD – 1100 AD (Nordic or Scandinavian).
The first letters of the first six letter (runes) made up the so-called futhark:
Fehu, Uruz, Thurisaz, Anzus, Raidipo, Kaunaz. The rune meant something secret,
mysterious, magic.
ELDER FUTHARK: this version of the runic alphabet is thought to be the
119
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
oldest one, used by the Germanic people from Scandinavia and other parts of the
Europe. This was the first fully-formed runic alphabet. It contained 24 runic
characters. It was formed by the 5th century.
ANGLO-SAXON FUTHARK: the Anglo-Saxon Futhark emerged from the
first one, Elder Futhark, at about 400 AD, with the Anglo-Saxon invasion.
Gradually, it developed into 33 runic characters, and it was thought to be the only
runic alphabet of the English origin [2].
YOUNGER FUTHARK: it is believed that the Younger Futhark gradually
diverged from the Elder Futhark at the beginning of the Viking Age, 800 AD. It
comprised only 16 runic characters, and it replaced the original alphabet in
Scandinavia.
The science of runology, a branch of Germanic linguistics deals with the study
of runic alphabets. There are several theories as to the origins of the runic alphabet.
Scholars believe that the real origins date back from the Greek or Latin alphabets
from the period of the 6th century BC to the 5th century AD. They think that the
futhark was developed by the Goths, a Germanic people, from the Etruscan alphabet
of the northern Italy and therefore also influenced by the Latin alphabet. There are
two inscriptions from the 2nd century BC in Etruscan script with the singular form
of the runes.
The Goths were one of the most important "barbarian" tribes responsible for
the downfall of the Roman Empire and the politics of early Medieval Europe. By
the 4th century CE (Common Era), the Goths were becoming Christianized. At this
time, the Goths wrote their language using their version of the Runic alphabet, but
it was deemed to be a pagan invention. Instead, Bishop Wulfila (or Ulfilas), a Greek
missionary responsible for the conversion of the Goths to Christianity, took the
Greek alphabet, added letters from Latin and Runic alphabets, and created a new
alphabet to write the Gothic language for the purpose of translating the Bible [3].
The earliest known inscriptions in the Latin alphabet date from the 6th century
BC. The Romans used just 23 letters – not 26! – to write Latin; that's after they added
the Greek letters Y, X and Z to the alphabet they inherited from the Etruscans. There
were no lowercase letters.
120
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
The Latin alphabet was originally adapted from the Etruscan alphabet to write
Latin. Since then, it has had many different forms, and been adapted to write many
other languages.
Latin alphabet spread, along with Latin language, from the Italian Peninsula to
the lands surrounding the Mediterranean Sea with the expansion of the Roman
Empire. The eastern half of the Empire, including Greece, Turkey, the Levant, and
Egypt, continued to use Greek as a lingua franca, but Latin was widely spoken in
the western half, and as the western Romance languages evolved out of Latin, they
continued to use and adapt the Latin alphabet.
Latin was originally written either from right to left, left to right, or alternating
between those two directions.
The modern Latin alphabet is used to write hundreds of different languages.
Each language uses a slightly different set of letters, and they are pronounced in
various ways. Some languages use the standard 26 letters, some use fewer, and
others use more.
Note that there are two letters that don't stand for any sounds. This is because
they were originally adopted from Greek only for their numeric value. The Classical
Greek alphabet doubled as a number system, and each letter had a number associated
121
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
with it. The Gothic alphabet continued this tradition, and so in the case of Gothic,
the first row of letters has numeric values of 1 to 9, the second row from 10 to 90,
and the third row from 100 to 900.
The Goths spoke a Germanic language, unique not only in that it is the earliest
documented Germanic language, but also in that it is the only language in a
completely separate branch of the Germanic family unrelated to any other surviving
Germanic languages.
In most of Europe, the Gothic alphabet and language slowly faded into
obscurity by the 9th century CE. The Gothic language survived in the Crimea but it
too became extinct around the 17th century CE.
The Gothic alphabet had 27 letters, 20 of which were derived from Greek script,
5 were slightly modified from Latin a 2 either borrowed from runic script or invented
independently by Ulfilas, an Arian bishop in the 4th century AD. The writing system
generally corresponded to Latin or Greek scripts [4].
Ulfilas translated the Bible into Gothic using this alphabet. Although his
original translation has not survived, several documents of the 5th and 6th centuries
reproduce fragments of his work. The most important of these is the Codex
Argentens, which is written in gold and silver letters on purple-red parchment. Of
the original 336 folios, 188 have been preserved. These written materials in Gothic
not only preserve the Gothic alphabet but are also the only record of the Gothic
language, which is now extinct.
The Latin Alphabet spread among Germanic tribes alongside their conversion
into Christianity. The Roman Catholic Church banned religious services in other
languages, therefore in countries, where Christianity penetrated directly from Rome,
122
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
123
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
The Anglo –Saxons did not have a very good alphabet, although they wrote a
little with Germanic letters called runes. When they got to know the Latin alphabet
they found it so much better than runes that they learned to write in it. First, of
course, they wrote Latin, then they tried to use the same alphabet, to write their own
language, Old English. But sometimes it was not so easy [7].
In England people often say that if Gods gave the art of writing to men, the
devil probably gave the English people their terrible, illogical orthography.
Bibliography:
1. Page R.I An Introduction to English Runes. London: Methuen, 1973.
2. Albu R. Using English(es).Introduction to the study of Present/day English Varieties and
terminological Glossary , 3edition, Iași: Demiurg, 2015.
3. Wald L., Sluşanschi D., Întroducere în studiul limbii şi culturii indo-europene, Bucureşti,
1987.
4. Арсеньева, С.П. Балашова, В.П. Берков, Л.Н. Соловьёва, Введение в германскую
филологию Москва, 2000.
5. Быкова Ю.В., Ушакова О.И. Введение в германскую филологию. Учебное пособие,
Воронеж: Издательство ВГУ, 1990. М.Г.
6. Janson T. Speak. A short history of languages. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002.
7. Harbert Wayne, The Germanic Languages, Cambridge University Press, 2007
124
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Bashirova G.I.
Bashirova Gulshan Ismayil, - Doctor of Philosophy in Philology,
Associate Professor of the Humanitarian and Social Sciences Department of the
Azerbaijan Higher Military School named after Heydar Aliyev, Republic of Azerbaijan
Abstract. Pedagogical cooperation is the main term for a high-level mastery of teaching materials.
Pedagogical cooperation should be aimed at achieving mutual understanding between students
and teachers with common goals and interests, mutual respect based on democratic principles.
Only a pedagogue-analyst, a forecaster who is able to take into account the various factors and
conditions of the joint creative activity and who is able to create one model and use his creative
resources and potential of students in practice, can model the perspective of communication with
cadets more productively. Pedagogical cooperation consists of three stages: “Raising the issue of
cooperation”, “Involvement in activity”, “Coordinated educational activity”. During each stage
works that lead to effective pedagogical cooperation between the teacher and the trainee should
be done. Mutual understanding, mutual assistance and interaction arising in the process of
pedagogical cooperation penetrate the main areas of activity of teachers and students in the
teaching process of a special purpose higher education institution. These areas occur to be
training, education, methodological and research work
Keywords: Pedagogical cooperation, communication, modelling, pedagogical technique,
optimization, socio-psychological condition, non-verbal, coordinated educational activity
The analysis of practice has shown that along with the transfer of a certain
amount of information to students, teachers with an effective style of pedagogical
communication form their professional and moral position, transfer their own
experience at the level of specific techniques, and prevent the appearance of a
number of errors and inaccuracies in the activities of a future specialist. Pedagogical
cooperation is a special type of pedagogical communication. Pedagogical interaction
is a category that characterizes pedagogical communication and professional
orientation, personal-emotional background and the direct content of the teacher's
pedagogical activity. Pedagogical cooperation is aimed at achieving mutual
125
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
understanding between students and teachers with common goals and interests,
mutual respect based on democratic principles. The way to achieve this goal
involves the interaction, mutual understanding and mutual assistance of all
participants in the learning process.
The methodological and scientific-theoretical foundations of domestic military
pedagogy and its application in modern conditions of the development of military
education, the level of competence of officers in working with personnel, the
provisions of modern psychological and pedagogical science on personal and social
conditioning: involvement, coordinated educational, personal and social activities,
the optimal model of pedagogical interaction between teachers and employees of
special universities. Pedagogical collaboration in three main stages: "Raising the
issue of collaboration", "Interaction", "Coordinated learning activities" should lead
to work leading to effective pedagogical collaboration between teacher and student.
Optimization of pedagogical cooperation between teacher and student is achieved
through closely related individual psychological factors and socio-psychological
conditions. It is necessary to create conditions first, and then to introduce factors.
The main parameters of the effectiveness of communication are the teacher's
knowledge and skills in using clear and accepted communication techniques.
Mutual understanding, mutual assistance and interaction arising in the process
of pedagogical cooperation penetrate the main areas of activity of teachers and
students in the teaching process of the higher education institution. These areas are
training, education, methodological and research work.
The initial (preparatory) stage is called "cooperation goal setting" and goes
through two directions. The first direction includes the activity of the teacher aimed
at forming the conditions of pedagogical cooperation with students. The second
direction includes the teacher's personal preparation for effective pedagogical
cooperation with students. Creating a working pedagogical environment is one of
the important conditions of the initial direction.
In the teaching process of higher education institutions, a number of socio-
psychological conditions (communication, mutual understanding, and mutual
relations) arise in the "teacher-student" chain.
126
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
127
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
128
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
129
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
During the process of social development, the child learns the values, traditions
and culture of the society in which he lives. While playing, playing, interacting with
adults and peers, he learns to live with other people, to take into account their
interests, socially accepted norms and rules of behavior, that is, to become socially
competent.
What affects the social development of a young citizen? Undoubtedly, the roots
of this process lie first and foremost in the family. After all, it is the family that
transmits knowledge, values, attitudes and traditions from generation to generation.
The atmosphere in the family, the warm relationship between the child and the
parents, the style of upbringing adopted within the family and determined by the
norms and rules passed by the parents to their children - all this has a great impact
on the social development of the baby in the family. However, if a child goes to
kindergarten, he or she spends most of the day there, and educators and other
kindergarten staff are involved in the process of socialization.
"The tutor of the group is a very important person for the child. The child trusts
him, believes that he undoubtedly has a reputation, all the possible positive qualities
- beauty, kindness, wisdom. This is not surprising, because a child's life in
kindergarten depends entirely on the Basic Adult. In the eyes of the child, he
determines the time to play or walk, take pictures or run, or even sit quietly and
listen. The educator organizes various interesting games, dances, classes,
performances, reads books, tells tales and stories. He resolves conflicts between
children, sets rules, he knows everything and can always help, praise, and sometimes
pay attention and even reprimand.
Because the educator is so important in a child's life, the primary responsibility
130
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
for shaping his or her personality, thinking, and behavior rests with the educator.
In addition, by choosing the right tactics of interaction with the child and
methods of controlling his behavior, the educator can significantly restore the
unfavorable influence of the family.
One of the main conditions of a child's social development is the development
of society, the establishment of relations, the formation of friendly relations with
peers.
Communication is a process of interaction between people. Today we will talk
about pedagogical communication. Pedagogical communication is a system of
interaction of a teacher with children in order to understand children, to influence
them educationally, to organize pedagogically appropriate interactions, to create a
favorable microclimate in the group for the mental development of the child.
"Experimental studies conducted under the direction of MI Lisina have shown
that during the first seven years of life, several forms of communication between
children and adults emerge successively and replace each other."
First of all, there is a direct emotional connection with the adults closest to the
child. At the heart of this communication is the child's need for attention and
kindness from others. The baby's communication with adults takes place outside of
any other activity and is the leading activity of the child at this age. The main means
of communication are facial expressions.
From 6 months to 2 years of age, a form of situational-business communication
develops between children and adults. The main feature of this form of
communication is the practical interaction of child and adult. In addition to attention
and kindness, the child also begins to need the cooperation of an adult (calling the
child for help, engaging in joint work, etc.). This helps the child to recognize objects
and learn how to deal with them.
The form of out-of-situational cognitive communication lasts from the age of
three to five. Symptoms of the third form of communication may be the child's
questions about objects and the various interactions between them. The most
important means of communication at this stage is speech, because only speech
opens up opportunities to go beyond the boundaries of a particular situation. During
131
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
this type of communication, the child discusses objects and events in the world with
adults. It could be a request to read a book, various questions, what they read, saw,
talked about their fantasies. The main motive for this type of communication is the
child's desire to communicate with adults in order to obtain new information or
discuss the possible causes of various events in the world around them.
There is a form of personal communication outside the situation between the
ages of 6 and 7. This form helps children to understand the social world of people.
This type of communication exists independently and reflects communicative
activity. Leading motives are personal motives. In this form of communication, the
subject of discussion is the person. At the heart of this form of communication is the
child's need for emotional support, his desire for mutual understanding and sharing
of feelings.
Communication at each stage requires a certain level of knowledge and skills,
ie competence. In the eyes of a small person, adults have a high level of competence
and are an example for him. The child naturally accepts the adult's norms of behavior
and style of interaction, and builds his own style of communication in a similar way.
The child's peers play a big role in this process. Therefore, the educator must know
how to build the communication process, be able to create a positive atmosphere
that characterizes the general conditions in the child's team. The general conditions
in the children's team are determined by:
1. the relationship between the educator and the children;
2. Relationships between children.
When children feel free to preserve their individuality, but at the same time respect
the right of others to preserve their individuality, favorable conditions are created in the
group. The educator has a strong influence on the microclimate in the group. It is he
who creates an atmosphere of freedom and sincerity in the group, taking an equal
position with children. Of course, when we say equality, we are not talking about
complete equality. The organization of space is important for equal communication.
In particular, the teacher should use the "eyes at the same level" position when
interacting with the child. This position excludes the dominance of the educator. In
addition, when organizing classes and conversations with children, it is necessary to
132
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
sit or stand in such a way that all partners can see each other's eyes (the optimal
option is a circle).
To create a positive microclimate in the group, children need to be sincerely
interested in their feelings, moods and thoughts as an individual. We should not be
indifferent to the attitude of children to us, and in turn, we should treat them with
respect, so that children feel loved and wanted.
When communicating with children, a tutor is not just a person who is able to
communicate. Competence in communication is a sign of a teacher's
professionalism. How can a child's social development be helped?
First, you need to support their various game forms. After all, “play is the
leading form of activity in preschool age, and communication is a part and condition
of it. At this age, a relatively stable inner world is obtained, which for the first time
allows the child to be called a personality. Although this personality is not fully
developed, it is able to develop and improve in the future.
It is during play that the development of the child, all his mental processes,
emotional sphere, social skills and habits take place. The difference between play
and other activities is that the game is not focused on the result, but on the process
itself, and during the game the child enjoys the process itself. The game process is
quite attractive for children. We often see preschoolers playing the same game for a
long time, repeating it over and over again, and it happens the next day, week,
month, and even year.
Plot-role games in the lives of preschool children allow you to create a visual-
active world that goes far beyond the boundaries of the child's personal life. This
type of activity affects the work and life of adults, the relationships between them,
the traditions in their lives, bright events, and so on. animates.
According to DB Elkoni, "the game is social in its content, nature and origin."
The sociality of plot-role games stems from the sociality of motives and structure.
Since the preschool child is not able to participate in the production process of
adults, he revives this activity in the form of games. The child can build houses
independently, treat people, drive cars and so on. he wants and thanks to the game
he achieves them.
133
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
The child joins the social world and becomes a participant in it, creating the
conditions in his imagination, reviving the interaction between adults using toys and
substitutes. It is during play that children learn to resolve conflicts, find their position
in communication with their peers, support their peers, express positive and negative
opinions, and face the same attitude, that is, during play, children develop adequate
ways of interaction.
The game does not educate children only with its plot. When a game is created,
there is a real interaction between the children in relation to its course: the children
discuss the content of the game, their roles, choose the game material, and so on.
and thus they take into account the interests of others, participate in the common
work, and so on. they learn. Relationships during play lead to the development of
moral motives of behavior in children, the emergence of "internal ethics".
If our children are able to play, that is, if they know what to play, how to play,
if they have different game materials, play activities will really be a means of
socialization. Our task is to give them a play space and game attributes, as well as
to teach them to play, to encourage them to play together with kind words and
smiles, to involve passive children in joint play. Game rules, roles, plot lines, etc.
Children's society, which is rapidly transferred, plays an important role in the
organization of the game. However, if children are not able to play, accept the role,
develop the plot, the teacher should think about himself. The game is the result of
the whole educational process, the face of the educator, an indicator of his work and
professionalism.
Classes, games, activities, social conversations, acquaintance with literature,
art, music, discussion of interpersonal conflicts, support of children's morally
positive actions, mutual assistance, cooperation, control of the child's behavior
without degrading the child's social causes development.
The child's mastery of ethical norms and requirements, the formation of a
humane attitude towards nature and the people around him - indicates the social
development of the child, which covers all his life in kindergarten. Therefore, the
educator must not forget that this process is long, complex and multifaceted: the
development of intellect, feelings, moral foundations in the personality is solved in
134
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
a complex way and requires the educator to approach not only mastery, but also
personal feelings and attitudes. An educator who speaks in a bad or indifferent way
about kindness, beauty, and mutual help will not be able to arouse those feelings in
children and form the necessary attitude. This is our responsibility to the child.
An educator is neither an ideal machine, nor a judge, nor a magician, but no
one can do this better than an educator.
References:
1. “Preschool pedagogy”, S.Aliyeva
2. “Topical issues of humanistic pedagogy”, S.Aliyeva, M.İlyasov, A.Bakhshaliyev,
F.Rustamov, N.Huseynov.
3. “Moral education of preschool children”, Z.Veliyeva.
4. “Pedagogy”, A.Agayev.
135
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Abstract. This article is devoted to the use of Internet resources in teaching foreign languages.
The author considers the main resources and programs that allow organizing online foreign
languages classes with students. The article also compares various opportunities and forms of
distance learning in higher education institutions, examines educational resources, platforms,
analyzes modern e-learning technologies, their strengths and weaknesses.
Keywords: multimedia and information technology, distance education, video conferences,
encourage, social networks, internet resources.
136
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
137
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
information is carried out exclusively with the help of new information technologies.
According to methodologists who studied application of multimedia in
language teaching: Multimedia is the integration of more than one medium into
some form of communication or experience delivered via a computer. Most often,
multimedia refers to a computer-assisted technology that integrates media such as
text, sound, graphics, animation, video, imaging, and spatial modelling into a
computer system. According to our research, the situation in Kazakhstan can be said
that development is at an average stage, but a lot is being done in this direction. For
example, the installation of digital educational technologies in educational
institutions is being done successfully. The introduction of digital technologies in
the educational process, the connection of resources and the use of opportunities
provided by the Internet environment will allow actively involving all its
participants in the educational process, increasing the motivation of training and,
accordingly, the quality of education. Kazakhstan researcher, who studies the
problem of teaching foreign languages S.S. Kunanbayeva believes: “In the end of
the 20th century, finding a rational method to meet the social requirements for the
quality of language acquisition demonstrates the progressive development of foreign
language teaching methods based on today’s socio-historical context “. [3,18] In the
works of D.M. Dzhussubaliyeva, N.U. Nurgaliyev studies are conducted on
effective ways of organizing distance learning, as the highest level of
informatization of education. The ways of introducing pedagogical and
informational activities on the basis of digital educational resources are presented in
the works of a number of Kazakhstan scientists. F.K. Atabayeva believes that
modern Internet and Digital technologies are designed to make the educational
interaction between a teacher and a student convenient. In Kazakhstan’s educational
institutions the use of DER is not only expedient, but also inevitable. The
introduction of digital technologies in the educational process, the connection of
resources and the use of opportunities provided by the Internet environment will
allow actively involving all its participants in the educational process, increasing the
motivation of training and, accordingly, the quality of education. One of the main
characteristics of the educational material in the distance learning process, according
138
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
139
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
The "Moodle" system was chosen to work because it has a number of advantages:
1. students show interest in the subject; 2. consolidate the educational material;
3. improve their knowledge of the English language. Currently, the virtual learning
environment based on Moodle is widely used in the higher education system.
Moodle is a web platform that refers to free software environments with open access
to code. Thanks to the open source code, this system can be easily adapted to the
goals of a particular educational project. With the help of this resource, you can
create a full-fledged course, including lectures, tasks for practice, tests with different
types of tasks, and much more.
According to Tseryulnik A. Yu. Zoom is a leader among all other programs.
Zoom is a service for video conferences, online meetings and distance learning. With
the help of it, it is possible to conduct large interactive events with the broadcast of
video, sound and screens. Zoom is configured to manage large audiences using
registration, organizer controls, surveys, questions and answers, hand-up voting,
chat, video recordings of the event being held, etc. [6,46] Among the advantages of
Zoom Tseryulnik A. Yu points out the ability for each group of students to set up a
conference with a separate ID. Also, the teacher-organizer of the conference has the
opportunity to turn on the "Waiting Room". This means that when connecting to the
conference, the student does not immediately get into the virtual environment room,
but only after the teacher's confirmation. During the lesson, the teacher can send the
student to the "Waiting Room" and then return him to the shared virtual room. This
feature will be useful, for example, in the case of any game tasks in the classroom,
when the student does not have to be present in the virtual classroom at a certain
time. The teacher-organizer of the conference has the ability to turn off and turn on
all microphones, as well as turn off the video and request the inclusion of video from
all students, which is also a useful option that allows you to optimally organize the
work process and control it. One of the most important advantages of Zoom for
distance learning is the advanced screen demonstration capabilities. This option
allows you to clearly explain any material. In Zoom, you can include a
demonstration of the entire screen, as well as only a single application (for example,
a presentation). You can only share audio, not including a screen demonstration.
140
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
You can pause the screen demonstration. In the settings, you can allow all
participants to share the screen or enable restrictions so that only the organizer can
do this. During the demonstration of their screen, as well as the screens of students,
the teacher-organizer of the conference can use the comment function in Zoom. This
means that you can write, draw on top of the screen demo. In other words, the basis
of a virtual whiteboard can be any demonstrated application All the services
mentioned above, of course, are of great importance in distance learning. However,
the best results can be achieved by direct contact with students. This is possible when
using video conferencing programs, as the teacher can work with a group of students
and at the same time hear and see them. A unique feature in Zoom is session rooms.
To understand the essence of this function, you can draw an analogy. During a
traditional face-to-face practical lesson, the task may be to divide students into
groups and give them a task to prepare for a situation. This task can be organized
using session rooms in Zoom, and students do not need to disconnect. Students can
be divided into groups and distributed in separate virtual rooms – session halls,
where they will communicate only with each other, the rest of them will neither see
nor hear. The number of rooms is determined by the teacher-organizer. Participants
can be assigned automatically or manually. [7,93] The teacher-organizer has the
opportunity to enter all rooms and observe the work of students. You can also move
participants from room to room. In the settings, you can additionally specify the time
students are in the virtual room, and the teacher can also send a message that will
automatically appear in all rooms. It is also possible to call the teacher to a specific
room if students have questions during the task. It should be noted that the possibility
of session halls can also be used in the process of exams.
There are many reasons why online programs have become a popular form of
distance learning in higher education today. The online environment offers
unprecedented opportunities for people who would otherwise have limited access to
education, as well as a new paradigm for educators in which dynamic courses of the
highest quality can be developed. Here is a list of some of the major benefits of
online programs. Let’s analyze some useful sides or advantages of remote education.
Strengths of online learning: 1) saves time and energy: we save up a lot of time
141
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
and energy on commuting. We can stay in one area and pursue a course that is
available in other area. Or we might be based out of a remote village or town which
does not have enough option for higher studies. Distance learning courses eliminate
these obstacles. 2) one of the biggest advantages of distance learning is that you can
study at a peace that is comfortable for you. The main advantage of asynchronous
online learning is that it allows students to participate in high quality learning
situations when distance and schedule make on-ground learning difficult-to-
impossible. Students can participate in classes from anywhere in the world, provided
they have a computer and Internet connection. In addition, the online format allows
physically challenged students (and teachers) more freedom to participate in class.
Participants access the Virtual Classroom through their computers instead of having
to “go to class” physically.
3) high training results. Studies by American scientists show that the results of
distance learning are not inferior or even superior to traditional forms of education.
Distance learning students study most of the learning material on their own. This
improves the memorization and understanding of topics learned. And the ability to
immediately apply the knowledge in practice at work helps to consolidate it. In
addition, the use of the latest
4) offers mobility. Communication with teachers/tutors is carried out in
different ways, both online and offline. Consulting with a tutor by email is
sometimes more effective and faster than scheduling a face-to-face meeting in
person or by correspondence.
5) availability of training materials. Access to all necessary literature is
available to students after registration on the university website or they receive
educational materials by mail.
6) distance education is cheaper. The student does not have to pay for travel,
accommodation, and in the case of foreign universities, they do not need to spend
money on a visa or foreign passport. It is convenient for the teacher. Teachers and
tutors who teach remotely can pay attention to more students and work while on
maternity leave, for example.
7) individual approach. In traditional teaching, it is quite difficult for the
142
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
teacher to give the necessary amount of attention to all students in the group and to
adjust to the work pace of each. The use of distance technologies is suitable for
organizing an individual approach.[7]
Disadvantages: The lack of direct contact between students and the teacher is
one of the main drawbacks. The absence of people around significantly reduces the
effectiveness of the learning process. It is difficult to create a creative atmosphere in
a group of students if classes are held in front of computer monitors. Another
problem of distance learning is the need for a personal computer and Internet access.
You need to constantly have access to sources of information, and this requires
technical training. One of the main problems of online learning is still the
authentication of users when checking knowledge. Since the best technological
solutions have not yet been proposed, most distance learning programs still have a
face-to-face examination session. It is impossible to know who is on the other side
of the screen. In some cases, this is a problem and requires special measures,
admissions and tutors ' skills. Part of this problem is solved by installing video
cameras on the training and program side. The need for a number of individual
psychological conditions. Distance learning requires strict self-discipline, which
directly depends on the independence and awareness of the student. Students tend
to feel a lack of practice. There is no constant control over students, which is a
powerful incentive for a person. It is required to have strong motivation to study
online. Almost all training material is mastered by the students themselves. This
requires developed willpower, responsibility, and self-control. Not everyone is able
to maintain the right pace of learning without control. Distance education is not
suitable for the development of communication skills, confidence, or teamwork
skills. In distance learning, students' personal contact with each other and with
teachers is minimal, if any. Lack of practical knowledge is also a problem. It is
difficult to teach specialties that involve a large number of practical exercises
remotely. Even the most modern simulators will not replace future physicians or
teachers of "live" practice. So far, the most effective way to see if a student has
passed exams or credits honestly and independently is through video surveillance,
which is not always possible. That's why students have to come to the final exam in
143
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
144
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
DET, each of which has a number of undoubted advantages. Working on the Zoom
platform allowed us to see positive results in the development of the subject
"English" by students and increase motivation to study this subject in general. It is
important to acknowledge that students are already interested and engaged in using
technology, this creates many amazing opportunities for students and teachers to
benefit from integrating some forms of technology in the classroom and to make
teaching and learning more effective.
References:
1. Robert I. V. The implementation of online training courses in the university’s information and
educational environment // Advances in Social Science, Education and Humanities Research,
Vol.374. P.323
2. Зубов А. В. Информационные технологии в лингвистике / А. В. Зубов, И. И. Зубова
//Учебное пособие. Пособие для студентов лингвистических факультетов высших
учебных заведений, Издательский центр "Академия». -2005.- С. 208.
3. Torekeyev B.A., Shadkam Z. The use of digital educational resources as a means of increasing
motivation to learn a foreign language / Torekeyev B.A., Shadkam Z // Bulletin. Al-Farabi
Kazakh National University. Series of Pedagogical Sciences. № 4(61). P. 113- 125
4. Кусаинов А. К. Технология и методика дистанционного обучения в Республике
Казахстан/А. К. Кусаинов, А. А. Шарипбай // Профессиональное образование в России
и за рубежом. Кемерово. № 2(34). С. 23-28
5. Danaev, N.T., Ahmed-Zaki, D.J., Mansurova, M.E., Pyrkova, A.Yu. E-learning in the field of
IT education/ Danaev, N.T., Ahmed-Zaki, D.J., Mansurova, M.E., Pyrkova, A.Yu. //
Educational and methodical manual. Almaty: Evero. -P.6-10.
6. Hemei J. Teaching with Video in an English Class/. Hemei J. // Journal of English Teaching
Forum. -2015.- Issue 35(2). - P. 45-47.
7. Церюльник А. Ю. Использование дистанционного формата обучения студентов в
образовательном процессе / А. Ю. Церюльник // Международный научный журнал. -
Педагогические науки. -2020. - № 6 (96).- С. 92-95]
145
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
146
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
147
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
148
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список источников:
1. Токаев, К.К. (2021). Послание Главы государства Касым-Жомарта Токаева народу
Казахстана https://www.akorda.kz/ru/poslanie-glavy-gosudarstva-kasym-zhomarta-
tokaeva-narodu-kazahstana-183048 Дата обращения: 21 ноября 2021 года.
2. Мукашева, А. Б. (2016). История и тенденции развития высшего музыкального
образования в казахстане. Вестник КазНУ. Серия педагогическая, 34(3).
3. Официальный сайт Министерства культуры и спорта РК. https://www.gov.kz/memleket/
entities/mcs?lang=ru Дата обращения: 20 ноября 2021 года.
4. Khussainova, G., Akparova, G., Chsherbotayeva, N., & Akhmerov, B. (2018). Professional
innovation policy in the system of higher music education in the Republic of Kazakhstan.
European Online Journal of Natural and Social Sciences, 7(1), pp-202.
5. Johansson, K., & Georgii-Hemming, E. (2021). Processes of academisation in higher music
education: The case of Sweden. British Journal of Music Education, 38(2), 173-186.
149
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список джерел:
1. Довідник кваліфікаційних характеристик професій працівників. Випуск 78. Охорона
здоров’я. Наказ МОН від 29.03.2002 URL: https://ips.ligazakon.net/ document/MOZ5907
151
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Жамбылкызы Марина
PhD кандидат филологических наук
Казахский Национальный Педагогический Университет имени Абая,
Республика Казахстан
Тумарбекова Ш. Н.
Магистрант 2 курса
Казахский Национальный Педагогический Университет имени Абая,
Республика Казахстан
152
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
153
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
154
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
155
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Таблица 1
Некоторые характеристики конструктора-мыслителя (Оуэн, 2007)
Ориентированная забота Дизайнеры должны постоянно думать о том, как всё, что
о человеке и делается, отвечает потребностям человека. Они также
окружающей среде должны рассматривать экологические интересы на том же
уровне, что и интересы людей.
156
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Продолжение таблицы 1
Исключение Дизайнеры ищут конкурирующие альтернативы, прежде чем
необходимости выбора перейти к выбору или решению. Они пытаются найти
способы придумать новые конфигурации. Этот процесс
приводит к решению, которое избегает принятия решений и
объединяет его.
157
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
158
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список литературы:
1. Л. Эльдер. и Р. Пол. Краткое руководство по человеческому сознанию, основа для
критического мышления, CA, 2007, 3-е изд.
2. Раймонд С. Никерсон. Об улучшении мышления через окѕпу (том 15).
3. Шют и Беккер, 2010.
4. Ротерхэм и Уиллингэм, 2009.
159
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Амирбекулы Алданазар
кандидат педагогических наук, доцент, доцент кафедры математики
Южно-Казахстанский государственный педагогический университет,
Республика Казахстан
160
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
161
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
162
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
А из треугольника ВСD:
ℎ
𝑠𝑖𝑛𝛽 = , то есть h = 𝑎 ∙ 𝑠𝑖𝑛𝛽 (2)
𝑎
163
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
164
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Доказать: ∠А+∠В+∠С=180º.
Доказательство: Через точку В проведем прямую BF, параллельную
прямой AC: BF∥AC (рис. 4.).
165
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. Пойя Джордж., Поля Георгий (1975). Математика и правдоподобные рассуждения. М.,
Наука, 1975, - 464 с.
166
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
167
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
168
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
169
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
170
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Голубева Г. Г. Коррекция нарушений фонетической стороны речи у дошкольников .
СПб.:РГПУ им. Герцена. Союз, 2000.
2. Кравцова М. К. Формирование фонематического восприятия у детей с общим
недоразвитием речи. Молодой ученый. 2016.
3. Соботович Є. Ф. Порушення мовного розвитку в дітей та шляхи їх корекції. Київ: ІСДО,
1995.
4. Ткаченко Т. А. Фонематическое восприятие. Формирование и развитие Москва:
Книголюб, 2008.
171
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
172
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
173
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
174
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
175
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
176
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
177
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
178
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список литературы:
1. Барнетт Р. Р.Робина и Дж. Снайдера. Русская гегемония на периферии: причина и
последствии гражданской войны в Таджикистане// Постсоветский политический
порядок: конфликт и государственное строительство. Лондон, 1998. С. 119-150.
2. Davies, James Chowning. 1974. “The J-Curve and Power Struggle Theories of Collective
Violence.” American Sociological Review 39 (4): 607–610.
3. Декларация о суверенитете Таджикской Советской Социалистической Республики
(По состоянию на 09.09.1991 г.). С.2
4. Дюркгейм Э. Норма и патология // Рубеж. 1991. № 2. С. 15.
5. Заявление о Государственной независимости Республики Таджикистан от 9 сентября
1991 года, № 392.С.2.
6. Постановление Верховного Совета Республики Таджикистан от 9 сентября 1991 года,
№ 391 «О внесении изменений и дополнений в декларацию о суверенитете Таджикской
Советской Социалистической Республики». С.1
7. Постановление Верховного Совета Республики Таджикистан от 9 сентября 1991 года,
№ 392 «О провозглашении государственной независимости Республики
Таджикистан». С.1.
8. Я. Бреммер, Т. Рей. Постсоветские национальности: прошлое, настоящее, будущее.
Кембридж, 1997. С. 602-633;
9. Чалмаев В. Философия патриотизма. Молодая гвардия.1967. № 10.120 с.
10. Карамзин Н.М. О любви к отечеству и народной гордости // Соч. Т.3 СПб.1848. 477 с.
11. Сафарова С.Д. Сущность и проявления патриотизма в современных условиях. Вестник
Таджикского национального университета. Душанбе, «Сино», № 2/6 (175) , 2015,
С 245-252.
12. Сафарова С.Д. Формирования патриотизма как ценности у студентов вузов
/ С.Д. Сафарова. - Общество и мысли (сборник статей), - Душанбе.С.52-58.
179
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
RELIGIOUS STUDIES
Abstract. In order to better understand the essence of the holy religion of Islam and to understand
the great work done by our scholars in the past, it is important to study the science of fiqh (Islamic
jurisprudence) and its branch studying its laws, evidences the Usul al-fiqh (basics of fiqh) where
it requires knowledge and perseverance.
Keywords: Islam, al-fiqh, scholar, Hanafi, law
Today, as in all areas of science, there is a need for extensive research on the
Usul al-fiqh. According to sources, “Fakhrul Islam” - Ali ibn Muhammad Abul
Hasan Pazdavi (1009-1089), a scholar who left an indelible mark on Islamic
jurisprudence with his authoritative works, was a teacher of Movarounnahr scholars
and a long-time judge of the country. The work of the faqih (Islamic jurist) “Kanzul
vusul ila ma’rifati-l-usul”, known as “Usul al-Bazdavi”, has a special significance
as one of the main sources in the field of usul al-fiqh. Kotib Chalabi (d. 1068/1658)
says in his famous Kashf uz-zunun: Usul al-Bazdavi is an important source of
valuable information, and the faqihs seem to have competed in writing
commentaries on it. The historian Qazi Ibn Khaldun (1332-1406) also wrote in his
famous Muqaddima that there were many works of Usul al-fiqh in the Hanafi
direction, the book of Abu Zayd Dabbusi is the most useful and comprehensive of
the first works, and the work of Sayful Islam Pazdavi is in such status of the next
books.”
Fahrul-Islam Pazdavi’s work was well received by Hanafi scholars because it
introduced the Hanafi method into the system of al-fiqh and was more concise than
al-Usul by his contemporary colleague Sarakhsi (1009-1090). Dr. Said Bekdosh,
who made the modern edition of Usul al-Bazdavi in 2016, says that Shamsul-aimma
180
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Sarakhsi used the style of Pazdavi’s book al-Usul and made extensive use of his data
in writing al-Usul, and tried to give a few examples to prove his point. In fact, Usul
al-Bazdavi has been widely used in works on the theory of Muslim law. This is due
to the fact that the book was used to write works in the style of commentary, hoshia,
takhrij and summary, or quoting from its data.
As mentioned by Kotib Chalabi, famous commentaries on Usul al-Bazdavi
have been written by major Hanafi jurists. Including:
– Commentary by Hamiduddin Ali ibn Muhammad Romishi Bukhari
(d. 667/1268) entitled “Fawaidu Bazdavi”. This work is important as the first
commentary written in Usul al-Bazdavi. The manuscript copy of the work copied
by the calligrapher Muhammad ibn Abu Nuaym in 693/1294 is the closest to the
author's time. It is kept in the Dor al-Kutub library in Cairo under the number № 179.
The modern, critical text of the work, prepared by Dr. Omir Ahmad Nadavi on the
basis of existing manuscripts, was published in 2010 by the Lebanese printing house
Dorul Kutub Ilmiyya.
– Commentary on al-Kafi by Husamiddin Husayn ibn Ali ibn Hajjaj Signaqi
(d. 714/1314). The author states at the end of the work that he completed it in
704/1304. Al-Kafi was published by Dr. Muhammad Sayyid Muhammadqanit in
2001 at Maktaba ar-Rushd Publishing House in Riyadh. At the beginning of this
edition there are many manuscripts of the work available in the world book funds
and a lot of important information about the scientific activity of the author
Husomiddin Signoki.
– The commentary of Abdulaziz ibn Ahmad ibn Muhammad Alouddin
Bukhari (d. 730/1330) entitled “Kashfu-l-asror an Usuli Fakhri-l-Islam Bazdavi” is
the main and most famous commentary of “Usul al-Bazdavi”. That is why the work
is popular among scientists, there are still several editions. The first edition was
printed in 1307/1889 at the Sahafiyya Osmaniyya printing house in Istanbul, and
later in 1974 by Abdullah Mahmud Muhammad in Beirut at the Doru-l-Kutub
Ilmiyya printing house.
– Commentary by Akmaluddin Muhammad ibn Muhammad Babarti Misri
(d. 786/1398) entitled “At-Taqrir li usuli Bazdavi”. Although the work has not been
181
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
published so far, it has been the subject to a number of research. At Umm al-Qura
University in Mecca, about a dozen studies have been conducted on al-Taqrir li Usul
Bazdavi. They also provide detailed information about the manuscripts of the work
kept in world funds.
– The commentary of Jalaliddin ibn Shamsuddin Khorezmi Karloni
(d. 740/1340) entitled “al-Shafi” is also noteworthy. The reason is that Jalaliddin
Karloni was a student of other commentators, Abdulaziz Bukhari and Husamiddin
Sighnaqi, and made extensive use of their commentaries in writing al-Shafi.
Although this work has not been published yet, it was studied at the level of a
doctoral dissertation by Abdulmajid Hassan Saig at Riyadh Islamic University.
– The commentary of Amir Kotib Umar Itqani Atrozi (685 / 1286-751 / 1351)
entitled “al-Shamil” is another commentary written in Usul al-Bazdavi. Ash-Shamil
(comprehensive) is a large-scale work worthy of its name. The manuscript copy
itself consists of eleven volumes. It has not yet been published, but much of the work
has been researched and published in book form at Riyadh Muhammad ibn Saud
University.
– The commentary of Qivamiddin Muhammad Koki Misri (d. 749/1349)
entitled Bunyanul Vusul has not been published so far. Three of his manuscripts are
kept in Cairo's Dar al-Kutub Misriya library with material numbers № 2025, 2030,
1780. It should be noted that the scholar Qivomiddin Koki taught students from
“Usul al-Bazdavi” in the Mordin community and wrote this work, summarizing the
comments and details he gave during the lesson. The scholar also served as a Mufti
in Cairo.
– The commentary of Abul Baqa Muhammad ibn Ahmad ibn Ziya Makki
(d. 854/1450) is still used in manuscript form.
– The manuscript of the commentary of Wajihuddin Umar ibn Abdulmuhsin
Arzanjani (lived around 871/1467) entitled Sharhu Usul al-Bazdavi consists of two
volumes and has not yet been published.
– It is noteworthy that the commentary of Sheikh Abul Makarim Ahmad ibn
Hasan Jarbardi Shafi'i (d. 746/1346) entitled “Sharhu Usul al-Bazdavi” was written
by a representative of another madhab. Jorbardi was a famous jurist of the Shafi'i
182
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
madhab and was the chairman of the scholars of Tabriz in his time.
There are also some incomplete commentaries of the source. Including:
– The commentary of Alouddin Ali ibn Muhammad Hiravi Musannafik
(d. 775/1376) entitled “al-Tahrir” is one of those incomplete commentaries. The
scholar was famous with the title “Musannafik” in the fiqh of Hanafi madhab and
he was born in Herat and died in 1376, Qustantinia (modern Istanbul).
– As his master commentator Akmaliddin Bobarti, Shamsiddin Muhammad
ibn Hamza Fanori Rumi (751/1352-834/1431) began writing a commentary on
“Usul al-Bazdavi” at the end of his life, but unfortunately, he was not able to
complete his work since he got blind.
– The commentary of Mulla Hisrav Muhammad ibn Faromuz Hanafi
(d. 885/1479) was not finished, as well. However, there is a complete work of this
author with the name “Mirqotul vusul fi ilmil usul”. The scholar passed away in
1479, Qustantinia (modern Istanbul).
– Mahmud ibn Muhammad Junfuri Foruqi Hindi (d. 1062/1652) also wrote a
commentary to the work. But the author was not able to finish his work.
The commentaries mentioned above are of great importance in studying “Usul
al-Bazdavi”. Because of Pazdavi's high level of savvy, the meaning can be
understood only after interpreting some of the phrases in the work. These comments
are also of particular importance in the field as a source basis. In addition, while
reviewing the manuscripts of Usul al-Bazdavi, some unfamiliar comments and
commentaries were encountered around the text. By studying them independently,
one can find new interpretations of the work that are still unknown to us.
Mukhtasar (short) works written as an abbreviated form of Usul al-
Bazdavi:
– A short risolah by Husamuddin Muhammad ibn Muhammad ibn 'Umar
Ahsikati (d. 644/1246) entitled al-Muntahab al-Husami. In the work, the information
in Usul al-Bazdavi is given in a short and concise form. Husamuddin Akhsikati’s al-
Muntahab is also a very authoritative source, with many commentaries. The
manuscript of the work, which is kept in the library of the Malik Saud University in
Riyadh under the number № 3797, dates back to the 13th century and is the closest
183
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
to the author’s time. In the end title of it, it is said that the copy was completed on
the 10th of the month of Rabi'ul Awwal, 690/1291. The work has been published
several times and it consists of 74 pages.
– A short risolah by Abul Barakat Abdullah ibn Ahmad ibn Nasafi
(d. 710/1310) entitled Manor al-Anwar. Abul Barakat Nasafi summarized the
information in Usul al-Bazdavi and compiled it into a risolah entitled Manorul-
anwar. It has about fifty commentaries because it is short and meaningful.
3 manuscripts of the work are kept in the manuscript fund of the Institute of Oriental
Studies of the Academy of Sciences of the Republic of Uzbekistan. Of these, the one
with the inventory number 245243/1 was copied in 762/1361 and has a volume of
25 pages. This risolah has been published several times so far.
Abulfido Zaynuddin Qasim ibn Qutlubuga’s (d. 1474) work, Takhrij ahadisi
Usul al-Bazdavi, is dedicated to the interpretation of the hadiths and narrations in
Usul al-Bazdavi. It contains the hadiths from Usul al-Bazdavi, the narrations of the
Companions and the Tabi'een, and the reports of the imams of the madhabs. The full
text of these narrations, their places and sources mentioned in the works on hadith
science are given. The lithograph of “Takhrij”, along with Usul al-Bazdavi, was first
published in Pakistan in 1909. Later, in 1995, it was studied by Dr. Muhammad
Hussain Taji as part of his doctoral dissertation and a modern edition was made at
the Sheikh Zayed Center for Islamic Studies in Karachi, Pakistan.
The works based on Usul al-Bazdavi are not limited to the abovementioned
ones. It should be noted that the activities on the reproduction of manuscripts of the
work, the creation of new works on its basis has continued at all times, and its
prestige and influence in the field of science is great.
Until now, the work has been a program guide to the science of “Usul al-fiqh”.
It is taught as a textbook on this subject in educational institutions. In particular, the
famous historian Abdulaziz Bukhari (d. 730/1330) said that he read the entire Usul
al-Bazdavi in the presence of his teacher Fakhruddin Muhammad Moymargi
(d. 751/1351) while studying at the Madrasatul Abbasiyya in Sarakhs.
In short, the book “Usul al-Bazdavi”, which deals with the basic principles of
jurisprudence, from Islamic law to the principles of morality, and the sources based
184
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
References:
1. Abdulkarim Sam'ani. al-Ansob. – Cairo: Maktabatu Ibn Taymiya, 1980. –V. 2. – P. 54.
2. Haji Khalifa. Kashfuz zunun an asamil kutub val funun. - Bayrut. Dor kutub al-ilmiya, 1992.
- V. 1. - P. 54.
3. Ibn Khaldun. al-Muqaddima. - Cairo: Maktabatu Ibn Taymiya, 1980. - P. 428.
4. Fakhrul Islam Pazdavi. Usul al-Bazdavi / Dr. Said Bekdosh edition. - Madina: Dorus siroj,
2016. - P. 21.
5. Muhammad Solih. Sharhu Jomiu-s-sagir research, from the chapter on zakat to the chapter of
hajj: master's dissertation. - Mecca: Ummul Quro University, 2010. - P. 106.
6. Hamiduddin Romishiy. Favoidu-l-Bazdavi / Dr. Omir Ahmad Nadavi edition - Lebanon:
Doru-l-kutub ilmiyya, 2010. V. 1. - P. 8.
7. Hisomiddin Signokiy. Al-Kafi Sharhu-l-Bazdavi / Fakhruddin Muhammadsayyid
Muhammadqanit edition. - ar-Riyadh. Maktaba Rushd, 2001. - p. 2545.
8. Abdulaziz Bukhari. Kashful asror. Bayrut. Dor kutub al-ilmiyya, 1997. - V. 1. - P. 19.
9. Halaf ibn Muhammad al-Muhammad. Tahqiqi Taqrir li Usul Bazdavi. – Mecca, “Ummul
Quro” university, 1997. – P. 42.
10. Ahmad ibn Muhammad Nosir Abbos Avdiy. Tahqiq al-Muntahab al-Husomi. – P. 72.
11. Maqsudov D. The role of Abul Barakot Nasafi in the science of tafsir: Autoabstract of the
dissertation of the Candidate of historical sciences. – Edition: TIU, 2008. – P. 18.
12. Muhammad Husayni Toji. Муҳаммад Ҳусайн Тожи. Scientific heritage of Ibn Qutlubugo
and “Takhrij ahadisi Usul Bazdavi” research, PhD diss. – Karachi: Shayhk Zaid Center for
Islamic studies, 2004. – P. 115.
185
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
186
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
187
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
188
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
189
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
190
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
191
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список джерел:
1. The Department of Economic and Social Affairs of the United Nations Secretariat, 2020.
United Nations E-Government Surveys 2020 Digital Government in the Decade of Action for
Sustainable Development. [online] New York: the United Nations. Режим доступу:
<https://publicadministration.un.org/egovkb/Portals/egovkb/Documents/un/2020-Survey/
2020%20UN%20E-Government%20Survey%20(Full%20Report).pdf> [Дата звернення 5
листопада 2021]
2. Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development, 2003. OECD e-Government
Studies: Finland. [online] Paris: OECD Publications Service. Режим доступу:
<https://www.oecd.org/innovation/digital-government/oecde-governmentstudiesfinland.htm>
[Дата звернення 5 листопада 2021]
3. Дмитренко В.І., 2018. Механізми впровадження електронного урядування на місцевому
рівні. Кандидат наук з державного управління. Інститут підготовки кадрів державної
служби зайнятості України. Режим доступу: <https://ipk.edu.ua/wp-
content/uploads/2019/05/Dysertatsiia-Dmytrenka.pdf> [Дата звернення 6 листопада 2021]
4. Пігарєв Ю.Б., Куспляк І.С., Дрешпак В.М., 2017. Частина 5: Інструменти електронного
урядування та електронної демократії у запобіганні корупції в органах публічної влади.
192
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
193
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Анотація. Метою цієї статті є вивчити особливості діагностики тривоги при деменціях
та інших вікових когнітивних порушеннях на базі медичної літератури та власних клінічних
спостережень. Вона вказує на труднощі в диференціації тривоги та проявів когнітивних
порушень, що спостерігаються на ранніх стадіях деменції. Ми робимо огляд наявних
діагностичних критеріїв та діагностичних методів. Дослідження проводилось на базі
декількох відділень ВОПНЛ ім. М. І. Ющенка. Були обстежені пацієнти обох статей у віці
60 років та старше з деменціями та порушеннями когнітивних функцій різного ступеню.
Використовувались Mini Mental State Examination (MMSE), NPI, Behave-AD, та RAID.
Отримані дані вказують на переважання симптомів тривоги серед опитуваних, що може
набувати різних форм та маскувати когнітивні порушення, депресію та ажитацію, як і
були безпосередньою реакцією на усвідомлення їх виникнення та прогресування. Як відомо,
саме афективні симптоми у формі тривоги, посилюють ризик прогресування когнітивного
порушення на ранніх стадіях його виникнення. Наявні ж психологічні опитувальники для
дослідження тривоги у пацієнтів з когнітивними порушеннями є досить неспецифічними і
дозволяють лише кількісно оцінити наявність тривоги та певних її аспектів , а отже
потребують подальшого вивчення. Діагностика тривоги у даної групи пацієнтів значима для
адекватного лікування зазначених розладів в ініціальному періоді хвороби.
Ключові слова: тривога, деменція, діагностика.
194
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
195
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
196
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
197
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
198
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
199
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
200
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Висновок
Отже, діагностуючи хворих з деменцією можуть поставати наступні
питання. Як визначити тривогу, коли вона маскується за проявами деменції,
як відрізнити тривогу від ажитації та депресії і чи є взагалі тривога окремим
симптомом, а чи частиною складнішого синдрому. Серед причин виникнення
тривоги пацієнти називають такі фактори навколишнього середовища, як
надмірний шум, відсутність приватності, втручання в розпорядок дня. Нами
встановлений зв'язок між усвідомленням наявності когнітивного дефіциту та
зростанням тривоги при деменції. По-перше, саме усвідомлення
когнітивного дефіциту може спричинювати тривогу. По-друге, усвідомлення
когнітивного дефіциту та тривога можуть призводити до зниження
комунікації.[4,7] Опікуни та лікарі ж в основному покладаються на
висловлені судження та оцінки вираженості симптомів тривоги [8]. В такому
разі, маємо звертати увагу на неспецифічні прояви тривоги (занепокоєння,
соматичні прояви). Подальші дослідження потрібні для знайдення способу
більш специфічної діагностики тривоги при деменції та її визначення. Огляд
наявних методик діагностики тривоги при деменції вказує на їх
неспецифічність та обмеженість. Наразі ми рекомендуємо до запровадження
методику, яку в ході нашого дослідження визнаємо найбільш
спеціалізованою з наявних, а саме опитувальник RAID, для більш прицільної
діагностики тривоги при деменції.
Список джерел:
1. Cloak N, Al Khalili Y. Behavioral And Psychological Symptoms In Dementia. 2020 Dec 17.
In: StatPearls [Internet]. Treasure Island (FL): StatPearls Publishing; 2021 Jan–. PMID:
31855379.
2. Chen C, Hu Z, Jiang Z, Zhou F. Prevalence of anxiety in patients with mild cognitive
impairment: A systematic review and meta-analysis. J Affect Disord. 2018 Aug 15;236:211-
221. doi: 10.1016/j.jad.2018.04.110. Epub 2018 Apr 26. PMID: 29747139..
3. Goodarzi Z, Samii L, Azeem F, Sekhon R, Crites S, Pringsheim T, Smith EE, Ismail Z,
Holroyd-Leduc J. Detection of anxiety symptoms in persons with dementia: A systematic
review. Alzheimers Dement (Amst). 2019 Apr 22;11:340-347. doi:
10.1016/j.dadm.2019.02.005. PMID: 31049391; PMCID: PMC6479642.
201
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
202
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
203
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
204
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Таблиця 1
Акти суїцидальної поведінки
№
Назва акту Мета
з/п
1. Істині самогубства, спроби й Позбавлення себе життя
тенденції
2. Демонстративно-шантажна Не позбавлення себе життя, а
суїцидальна поведінка демонстрація цього наміру
3. Самоушкодження Пошкодження того чи іншого органу
4. Нещасні випадки Небезпечні для життя дії, що спрямовані
іншими цілями
Таблиця 2
Види самогубств
Види самогубств
1. Неусвідомлене самогубство
2. Самогубство як ризикована гра і ризикована легковажність
3. Психопатологічне й агресивно-невропатичне самогубство:
- маніакальне самогубство осіб, охоплених галюцинаціями
або мареннями;
-самогубство меланхоліків у стані глибокого смутку, скорботи,
гіпертрофованих докорів совісті, суму, журби;
- самогубство охоплених нав'язливими ідеями;
- автоматичне чи імпульсивне самогубство.
4. Самогубство психічно нормальної людини з такими видами суїцидальної
поведінки:
- демонстративно-шантажувальна форма суїцидальної поведінки:
205
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Продовження таблиці 2
завершені і незавершені самовбивчі дії;
поведінка суїцидентів із: тривалим і сталим прагненням до смерті; коротким, але
рецидивним ставленням, що час від часу повторюється; миттєвим, імпульсивним,
рецидивним ставленням до смерті;
непрямий, напівнавмисний, напівпереднавмисний суїциди, суїцидальний
еквівалент, незавершений суїцид, парасуїцид;
можливий суїцид, суїцидна гра, провокація агресії на себе;
- форми суїцидальної поведінки:
внутрішні форми: суїцидальні думки, уявлення, емоційні переживання,
задуми, наміри;
зовнішні форми: суїцидальні спроби і завершені суїциди;
- егоїстичний суїцид, що виникає через руйнування соціальних зв'язків
особистості із суспільством;
- альтруїстичний суїцид, який відбувається у формі самопожертви задля
захисту інтересів групи (японські пілоти-камікадзе, релігійні фанатики тощо);
- аномічний суїцид, який виникає внаслідок виснаження;
- суїцид, спровокований засобами масової інформації;
-суїцид, спричинений депресією
Види суїдидальної поведінки можуть бути різними ,але майже всі вони є
наслідком певної травмуючої психіки події, що відбулася один раз, або
відбувалася на протязі певного часу загострюючи психічну травму яка є
наслідком спостерігання за цією подією чи будучи її учасником .Загалом існує
безліч причин суїцидальної поведінки зокрема такі як:
– переживання образи, самотності, відчуженості, неможливість бути
зрозумілим;
– реальна або уявна втрата батьківської любові, нерозділене кохання,
ревнощі;
– переживання, пов’язані зі смертю одного з батьків, розлученням
батьків;
– почуття провини, сорому, образи, незадоволеність собою;
– страх перед ганьбою, приниженням, глузуванням;
– страх перед покаранням;
– любовні невдачі, сексуальні ексцеси, вагітність;
– почуття помсти, погроз, шантажу;
– бажання привернути до себе увагу, викликати жаль, співчуття;
– співчуття або наслідування приятелів, героїв книг, кінофільмів. [3].
Про з них всіх я пропоную виділити ті, що стосуються родини (Рис. 1).
206
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Переживання самотності та
відчуженості, відчуття
нерозуміння з боку оточуючих
Переживання, пов’язані зі
смертю одного з батьків або
розлученням батьків
207
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
208
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Рис. 6. Чи бувало в вас таке ,що ви завдавали собі фізичного болю після
суперечок у родині
209
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
210
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Психологія суїциду: Навчальний посібник / За ред. В. П. Москальця. – Київ - Івано-
Франківськ: Плай, 2002. – 249 с.
2. http://supportme.org.ua/depression-anxiety-and-mental-health/teenage-suicide
3. https://vcolnuft.volyn.ua/suyitsyd-psyhologichnyj-aspekt-prychyny-suyitsydalnoyi-
povedinky-sered-molodi-ta-yak-dopomogty-dytyni-v-kryzovij-sytuatsiyi/
4. https://knife.media/child-trauma/
5. https://docs.google.com/forms/d/e/1FAIpQLSeuu2dQVvUWgbVYFdvlp09WXsQYSVMEr
3e_inogQ4BqmjBKwA/viewform
212
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Abstract. In linguistics, endophore is a term that refers to something mentioned in the discourse.
It is divided into two parts: anaphora and cataphora. Anaphora is sometimes described as a
phenomenon in which the formation of an expression depends on the formation of another, or the
formation of an expression is ensured by the formation of another one in the same or another
sentence. Cataphora shows an expression that is in harmony with the next entity in the sentence.
Keywords: anaphora, cataphora, endophore, English, pronoun, referent, reference
Anaphora comes from the Greek word “ana” which means “back, up, against”.
It is also available in many words such as analogy and anatomyc. Cataphora is
derived from the word “cata” and means “down”. The word cata is used in words
like cataract and catalog, etc. Thus, anaphora looks backwards (upwards) for the
entity it refers to, and a cataphora looks downwards (forwards).
The term “anaphora” is most commonly used in theoretical linguistics to refer
to any phenomenon in which two nominal expressions are given the same reference
value. For example, we can cite the expressions “Ilham Aliyev” and “President of
Azerbaijan”. But we must also note that these expressions are not anaphoric in
relation to each other because none of the nominal sentences depends on other noun
phrases. Let’s complete our sentence:
Ilham Aliyev is the President of Azerbaijan.
Here, Ilham Aliyev and the President of Azerbaijan make the same reference
point.
Anaphora has a number of characteristics: contextual dependence on the
interpretation of anaphora, type of antecedent, location of antecedent, type of
connection between anaphora and antecedent, structural limitations on the
213
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
214
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
sentence which is the subject. In the first sentence it is Sevil and in the second one
Emin. Anaphors have restrictions on reference points, and the restrictions are mostly
related to the location they are used.
Anaphora and cataphora have a specific difference. The difference between
them is that anaphora is used at the beginning of expressions, or sentences but
cataphora is used as a pronoun or other linguistic unit before a noun phrase.
Sometimes it is used for achieving rhetorical impact.
– Emil congratulated his birthday.
– Emil congratulated Ali’s birthday.
Thus, in the first sentence, Emil and his can hint at the same referent. But this
is not possible in the second sentence. Although in both of the sentences the one
who congratulates a birthday is Emil. The difference is that the person
congratulating somebody’s birthday in the first sentence may be the same with the
person whose birthday is congratulated, but this is not possible in the second
sentence.
Thus, we learned that the anaphora hints at something that has been noted
before in the sentence. Then what happens when it implies something that has not
yet been noted or told? It is the opposite of it, that is, the cataphora.
– Her family was criticizing Leila for everything .
So the first thing to notice here is that the pronoun comes first. This is what
distinguishes anaphora from cataphora. That is why cataphoras are sometimes called
“forward anaphora” because of the direction of the use of the mention in the sentence
or speech.
The second thing to note here is that the following two sentences have different
properties:
– He did everything for Ali’s career.
– As she forgot the deadline, Leila failed the exam.
In each of these sentences, the pronouns are used at the beginning of the
sentence. But in the first sentence the pronoun He and Ali do not mean the same
point of reference, but in the second sentence she and Leyla’s point of reference
may be the same. So there is no relationship between the pronoun and the noun in
215
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
the first sentence, but there is in the second sentence. This shows that the use of the
pronoun in the beginning of the sentence is not enough to be called an anaphora or
a cataphora alone. Therefore, in such sentences, we must look at whether the words
are related to something else in the sentence because the options for reference points
are limited depending on the circumstances.
You can see examples concerning the cataphoras in the following sentences:
– Why do you like her, the jealous woman?
– A few days before she died, my mother gave me her necklace.
– If he lived today, Mahammad Amin Rasulzade would surely pen ignorance
of the people in the 21st century.
– This, I already understand, was a miracle–travelling to my dream country.
– It must have been really tough, trying hard without family support.
– Too scared to tell it before they reveal, the secret involves too many people.
– I want to say this to the world community: Karabakh is Azerbaijan.
Anaphoric reference: When we speak and write, we must state who or what
we are talking about in most parts. In this case, we give an initial presentation of
something and use different expressions to maintain the reference point. The
anaphoric reference is the next reference to the references already submitted. In this
case, the initial expression is called antecedent, the second or subsequent expression
is called anaphora. In the anaphoric reference, the antecedent is noted before the
anaphora.
Cataphoric reference. A cataphoric reference is less common than an
anaphoric reference because it is used only when speakers or writers have a specific
purpose. Let’s look at an example:
I want to say this to the world community: Karabakh is Azerbaijan.
Since this pronoun is used at the beginning, it is not possible to understand
what it means until the full noun phrase is mentioned in the next sentence. This begs
the question. Why is a cataphora used? When using a cataphora, the speaker or writer
has a specific purpose. One of these purposes is to emphasize the point he is making.
It disturbs me quite when people traveling other countries they face different
approach due to the color of their skin.
216
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
If we look at this sentence, we see that the writer uses the pronoun It to
emphasize his point in the rest of the sentence. Another goal is to get the attention
of the audience or readers. Cataphoras are mostly used at the beginning of stories.
Undoubtedly, the texts consist of many anaphors and cataphoras.
There are also linguists who have given valuable insights into anaphora and
cataphora. Let’s take a brief look at their opinions.
Yule says that the anaphoric reference or anaphora is the next reference for the
said entity [2, p. 22]. In his book, Levinson notes that the use of anaphora refers to
some terms referring to the same entity (or object ) [3, p. 100]. Laura says the
anaphora is endophoric [4, p.50].
From the above considerations, it can be concluded that anaphora is the
repetition of an entity by the speaker, a reference to that entity again.
In a cataphoric reference, we have to wait to know the expressions that hint at
any pronoun used in the sentence or a text. Brown and Yule stated that the cataphoric
reference is to look ahead in the text to determine the meaning of the used pronoun
[5, 2]. Yule himself states that the cataphoric reference is a reference not previously
stated in the sentence [2]. However, the pronoun used in the sentence hints at the
referents in the next sentence or sentences. In addition, the reader or listener should
take a closer look at the text to identify the elements that define a cataphoric
reference. That is, a cataphoric reference is any reference in the sentence or text that
indicates the information to be given later.
In general, what is the significance of the anaphora (forward and backward
anaphora)? Anaphora is an important notion for several reasons: first, anaphora shows
how discourse is formed and sustained; second, anaphora connects different syntactic
elements at the sentence level; third, anaphora makes it difficult to develop a natural
language in computational linguistics because reference point is difficult to identify;
fourth, anaphora shows in part how a language is comprehended and processed. And
this is related to areas of linguistics that are interested in cognitive psychology.
Reference:
1. Chomsky N. (1982). Some concepts and consequences of the theory of government and
binding. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press
217
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
218
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
219
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
220
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
221
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
специального исследования). При этом очень важно иметь в виду, что речь
идет не о разных залогах, а о разных значениях одной и той же категориальной
формы действительного залога.
Указанные выше значения формы действительного залога выражены в
английском языке не морфологически, а синтаксически. Что же касается
общего значения самой формы действительного залога как таковой, то его
можно определить отрицательно, как непассивное значение: действие не
направлено на предмет извне. Показателем того, что форма действительного
залога имеет именно это значение, является невозможность употребления при
этой форме дополнения с предлогом by, обозначающего деятеля (субъект
действия) и характерного для пассивной конструкции. Это общее значение
действительного залога в английском языке – не направленность действия на
предмет извне – реализуется в контексте в виде частных значений активности,
медиальности, возвратности и др.
Список литературы:
1. Byrne D. Teaching the Passive. – "English Language Teaching”, 1966, vol. XX, No. 2,
p. 128–129.
2. Gordon E. M., Krilova I.P. Tense and Voice in Modern English. М., 1971, p. 140
3. Hill Leslie A. Reconciling, Grading and Contextualization. – “English Teaching Forum",
1972, vol. X, No. 1, p. 9; Оvaiz a Sally.
4. Jespersen J. Essentials of English Grammar. London, F933, p. 121.
5. Teaching the Passive Voice to G.C.E. (Advanced Level) Students in Ceylon. – “English
Language Teaching". 1973. vol. XXV11, No. 2, p. 187-190.
6. Dickens, Ch. American Notes / Ch. Dickens. - M.: Foreign languages publishing house. - M.,
1950. - 256 p.
7. Galsworthy J. A modern comedy. -M., 1956.-387р.
8. Irving W., Hawthorne N., Рое E., Merville H. Американская романтическая повесть на
английском языке .- Moscow : Progress Publishers, 1978.- 241 р.
9. Maugham W.S. The moon and sixpence. /W.S. Maugham. -M., 1972. -180 p.
222
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
224
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Нічуговська Л. І. Модель білінгвістичного навчання математики іноземних студентів
на підготовчому відділенні в контексті інтернаціоналізації університетської освіти
225
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
226
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
227
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
хотіли розглянути дану тему, вносячи дрібку свого вкладу в розвиток науки
про перекладознавство.
Основними компонентами індивідуального стилю письменника є
композиція твору, тема, художній зміст, відповідні стилістичні засоби, часо-
просторове забарвлення, багатство мови автора, а також стилетворчі фактори,
серед яких важливе місце відводиться світосприйманню автора. Також на
становлення індивідуального стилю письменника впливає епоха, суспільно-
історичні умови, ідеї тощо [1]. Корінь «ідіо» в перекладі з грецького означає
«свій, власний, приватний, своєрідний», тому можна стверджувати, що
терміни «індивідуальний стиль», «авторський стиль» і «ідіостиль» –
синонімічні. Розглянемо кілька визначень ідіостилю нижче.
Існує декілька різних визначень для терміну «ідіостиль», що варіюються
від найбільш повних, що охоплюють всі сфери його вживання, до
найпростіших і лаконічних. Науковець С. Єрмоленко стверджує, що
індивідуальний стиль базується «на зв’язку мови і мислення, на формуванні
мовної картини світу, в якій поєднано загальне й індивідуальне, загальне й
одиничне» [2, с. 305]. Поряд із терміном «індивідуальний стиль» можна
натрапити на термін «ідіостиль», що «відображає індивідуальне світобачення
і світосприйняття письменника через окремі специфічні мовні засоби чи
оригінальне авторське використання їх» [3, с. 164]. Український лінгвіст
Х. Дідух стверджує, що термін «ідіостиль» вживається в широкому
(загальному) та вузькому значенні. В «загальному розумінні ідіостиль – це
сукупність глибинних механізмів створення текстового простору певним
автором, які відрізняють його від інших. У більш вузькому значенні ідіостиль
пов’язаний із системою мовностилістичних засобів, характерних для творчої
манери певної мовної особистості автора» [4].
Дослідниця Л. Ставицька у статті «Про термін ідіолект» каже, що
«ідіостиль – індивідуальний стиль, сукупність основних стильових
особливостей, які характеризують твори того чи іншого автора у певний
період або всю його творчість» [5, с. 11]. Науковець Т. Левандовський називає
ідіостилем манеру мовлення окремого носія мови в певний період, а також
228
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
229
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
230
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
231
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список джерел:
1. Теребус Р. До проблеми ідіостилю: термінологічний аспект [Електронний ресурс]. –
Режим доступу: https://typolohia.at.ua/index/do_problemi_idiostilju_terminologichnij_
aspekt/0-183
2. Єрмоленко С. Українська мова : короткий тлумачний словник лінгвістичних термінів /
С. Єрмоленко, С. Бибик, О. Тодор ; за ред. С. Єрмоленко. – К. : Либідь, 2001. – 224 с.
3. Мацько Л. Стилістика української мови / Л. Мацько, О. Сидоренко, О. Мацько. – К :
Вища школа, 2003. – 462 с.
4. Дідух Х. Ідіостиль як відображення авторської картини світу / Х. Дідух // Філологічні
науки. Риторика і стилістика. – [Електронний ресурс]. – Режим доступу : http:/
www.rusnauka.com/15_NNM_2012/Philologia/2_111114.doc.htm
5. Ставицька Л. Про термін ідіолект / Л. Ставицька // Українська мова. – 2009. – № 4. –
С. 3–15.
6. Lewandowski T. Linguistisches Wörterbuch / Theodor Lewandowski. – Heidelberg;
Wiesbaden: Quelle Meyer, 1994. – 584 S.
232
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
233
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
LITERARY STUDIES
234
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
235
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
236
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
237
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
коли під впливом свого темпераменту Жульєн забуває роль і починає палати
щирою пристрастю, жінка відповідає йому взаємністю. Поки що "природа"
бере верх над «цивілізацією». Проте юнак відкриває чимало «корисного» для
майбутніх перемог, зокрема навчається краще розуміти людей, що його
оточують. Жульєн одразу зміг побачити суспільство таким, яким воно було в
той час: «на перший план виступали надзвичайно заплутані інтриги», в яких
потім Жульєн почувався як риба у воді.
Далі герой потрапляє до Безансонської семінарії, і знову ми бачимо його
амбіції: він вважає, що серед цих обмежених і нерозвинених семінаристів
йому легко стати першим учнем. «У Наполеона я був би сержантом, а серед
цих майбутніх попів я буду старшим вікарієм», - каже Жульєн. Він не розуміє,
що бути надто розумним у їхніх очах - гріх гордині, і даремно він силується
бути таким, як вони. Все одно після багатьох місяців завзятої роботи над
собою він ще мав вигляд розумної людини.
Хто знає, можливо завдяки юному честолюбцю Стендаль і сам звільнився
від відчуття презирства до себе як до бідняка. Йому хотілось «виписатись,
перенести в книгу думки, які постійно тіснились в голові». Вони заважали
йому жити, примушували змінювати літературні псевдоніми, переїжджати з
міста в місто, приховувати свої почуття і наміри. Затамовуючи подих,
Стендаль вдивляється в душу героя. Йому було важливо точно передати
почуття, все побачити.
Фантазія Стендаля не пішла далі реальних подій, які трапилися в житті
його страченого земляка. Він залишив рукопис під заголовком "Жульєн" і
повернувся в Париж. Наближався 1830 р. Зими, як правило, він проводив в
Італії. Тому, коли напередодні різдвяних свят Стендаль з'явився у великій
квадратній залі пані де Трасі, більшість була здивована. Але і сам
письменник не зміг пояснити, чому він вирішив залишитись в Парижі. Так,
напевно, хотіла сама доля . Адже книги «Червоне і чорне» ще нема. Вона ще
не написана.
В паризьких салонах знову заговорили про Стендаля: «Бейль - це
оригінально, але не надовго»; «До пана Бейля треба звикнути...»
238
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
239
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
240
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Пронкевич О. В. Зарубіжна література . К.: Пед. Преса .- 1997.
2. Прокаєв Ф . І . Зарубіжна література . К .: Вища школа - 1987.
3. Тураева С. В . Зарубежная литература . М. :Просвещ ., - 1984.
4. Венгеров А. М . Зарубіжна література (огляди і портрети . К.: Вища школа . - 1974 .
5. Стендаль Ф. Красное и черное . Симферополь,- 1994.
6. Рус . язык и литература в средних уч. заведениях // апрель 1989. - № 4.
241
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
242
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
243
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
244
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
245
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Bibliografie
1. Proiectul Legi privind ratificarea Protocolului adițional la Convenţia poştală universală şi a
Protocolului final la Protocolul adițional la Convenția poștală universală.
2. Constituția Uniunii Poștale Universale adoptată la 10 iulie 1964 la Viena, modificată prin
Congresul de la Hamburg 1984, în vigoare pentru Republica Moldova din 16 noiembrie 1992.
3. Sîrbu E. Dabija L. Procedura actuală de vămuire a trimiterilor poştale internaţionale în
Republica Moldova.
4. Legea comunicaţiilor poştale nr. 36 din 17.03.2016. Monitorul Oficial al Republicii Moldova
246
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
247
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Abstract. This article is devoted to the study of a topical scientific question about the duration of
subjective substantive civil law and the timing of its implementation. It is established that after the
expiration of the statute of limitations the substantive law cannot be enforced, but it, without
ceasing in content, acquires the so-called "natural" nature. But in such circumstances, the
question arises: how long will there be a security obligation that constitutes the content of such a
relationship? After all, the eternal existence of a long-standing obligation, which, moreover, can
not be enforced, does not contribute to legal certainty and the revival of business. Therefore, a
serious analysis of the theoretical positions of scientists who defended the theory of the termination
of the existence of substantive law with the loss of this right of its essential characteristics - the
possibility of forced implementation. At the same time, we departed from the essentially incorrect
thesis about the connection between the period of existence of the subjective substantive law and
the duration of the statute of limitations and meticulously assessed the conclusions about the
inexpediency of the eternal existence of the unsecured right. It is proved that the normative or
contractual prescription of the protection law, which has lost its coercive capacity, will
undoubtedly be in the interests of both the society as a whole and the believer himself. It is
concluded that at the legislative level it is necessary to define some other socially acceptable point
of reference, according to which the social interest in the existence of the most ancient subjective
right is completely lost. It is proposed to indicate such a period of five years after the expiration
of the statute of limitations for the relevant requirements. The fact that the maximum duration of
an old subjective right must be established, in our opinion, is obvious. This will contribute to both
the certainty of material turnover and the stabilization of the relationship itself.
Keywords: statute of limitations, term of existence of the right, assignment of the obligation.
In the context of the researched question the analysis of similar and different
characteristics of antiquity terms and time of existence of the subjective right is
actual. Historically, in civilization, it so happened that the concepts of statute of
limitations and the term of exercise of the right, if not identified, were recognized as
248
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
quite close. Consider the influence of antiquity on the existence of substantive civil
law as a criterion for distinguishing the relevant temporal characteristics. By and
large, even disagreeing with the thesis of full identification of the terms of regulatory
subjective right with the terms of its protection (statute of limitations), it should be
noted that the statute of limitations is also a term of exercise through active conduct
of the right holder. Therefore, those scholars who in the literature defend the concept
of assessing the statute of limitations solely as the time of existence of the legal
protection claim, can not help but see that in this sense the statute of limitations is
actually similar to the cut-off regulatory period, because in case of failure subjective
substantive right to protection, the latter is terminated. And although VV Luts points
out that the statute of limitations is not inherent in the existence of subjective law
[1, p. 57], it should be noted that the author is talking about a protected right. If we
talk about the substantive protection right, personified in the claim, then the time of
its existence is precisely covered by the statute of limitations. Thus, as we see, given
the nature of the impact on the limited substantive law in the case of implementation
or non-implementation of the required behavior during its course, the statute of
limitations and the cut-off period are quite similar.
But today the thesis that the expiration of the statute of limitations does not
entail the termination of the substantive legal relationship, as follows from the rule
of Part 1 of Art. 267 of the Civil Code of Ukraine. As for the possibility of further
termination of the legal obligation and the corresponding subjective right, which
constitute the content of the legal relationship, it is possible under the general rule
of Chapter 50 of the Civil Code, which lists the legal grounds for such a
consequence. Among them are not such as the expiration of the statute of limitations
or the absence of this debt among the assets of the creditor, which are accounted for
by him. In these situations, in fact, there may be preconditions for termination of the
obligation, such as an agreement between the parties or debt forgiveness. But the
very postulates formulated in the law are clearly not enough to achieve such a
consequence. Termination of the obligation by agreement of the parties must be
properly executed and must be confirmed, in particular, by concluding an act of
reconciliation of mutual debts agreed by the parties. Such a document should be
249
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
concluded according to the rules provided for the conclusion of contracts, ie signed
by authorized representatives of contractors.
Another legal basis for terminating the obligation is the forgiveness of the debt
by the creditor. However, the existing legal tools for adjusting the accounting and
tax accounting of economic entities also cannot be covered by its disposition. As a
general rule, termination of the obligation, including debt forgiveness, deprives the
creditor of the right not only to demand performance, but also to accept such
performance. And not only does the debtor have no obligation to perform, but he
has no legal basis to perform it at all, even voluntarily, because the obligation itself
has ceased. If, in such circumstances, the obligation had already been considered
terminated, its performance would be unfounded, as civil law does not provide for
the possibility of resumption of the terminated obligation. However, the
performance of obligations after the expiration of the statute of limitations and after
the write-off of such debt by the creditor takes place. The customs of business
turnover, which, by the way, should be applied under the Civil Code (although this
issue is currently problematic), in such a situation provide for the restoration of
assets (but not civil liability) and recalculation of tax liabilities of counterparties.
In view of the above, it remains to be recognized that in order to terminate the
obligation to forgive the debt, it is necessary to take quite clear actions that indicate
such termination, and can not be further interpreted differently by the parties. By
analogy with the provisions of Art. 601 of the CCU and in accordance with the
practice of application of this provision, the decision of the creditor to terminate the
obligation must be set out in a statement addressed to the other party. Moreover, this
approach must be general, because, although the relationship between individuals is
less documented, they have the same legal meaning, the situation regarding the
possibility of termination of debt forgiveness, in particular, with the expiration of the
statute of limitations applies to them. Therefore, it would be appropriate to amend the
norm of Art. 605 of the Civil Code of Ukraine and state it, for example, as follows:
“The creditor shall notify the debtor in writing of the termination of the obligation to
forgive the debt. The obligation shall be deemed terminated if the debtor does not
express his objections within a reasonable time after such notification".
250
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
The following considerations also confirm the thesis that under any
circumstances, the expiration of the statute of limitations does not affect the
existence of a protective substantive legal relationship. After all, after the expiration
of the statute of limitations, only the property of the claim to be enforced expires,
but this does not affect the existence of the claim itself. Substantive law is not
terminated, just as the claim itself is not terminated, although it can be satisfied only
voluntarily [2, p. 57], or other non-jurisdictional methods (for example, methods of
operational protection, which are implemented by the administrative entity itself
without recourse to the court, so the statute of limitations does not apply to them).
This once again confirms the erroneous position of those authors who consider the
existence of law impossible, because it can not be realized through state coercion.
Indeed, at first glance, it seems illogical to have a claim that is not provided by legal
protection. But, as we see, the violated substantive law after the expiration of the
statute of limitations does not remain completely unprotected, although the degree
of its protection is reduced.
However, the indispensable companion of this approach is the following
question: how long will there be a protective legal obligation, which is the content
of such a relationship, and the corresponding subjective law, which is the content of
the obligation? Will it be indefinite, or do some circumstances affect the validity of
the obligation? After all, despite the differences from previous theories in
determining which right (requirement) is exercised through the use of judicial
coercion, and much greater internal coherence, this position is actually reduced to
the above comments on the continued existence of subjective law, not secured by
coercion protection. Therefore, if we do not limit the term of this protection right,
then after the passage of time to ensure its enforcement, we must state the fact that
the property relationship has so-called in-kind obligations that have lost coercive
ability to implement (under Roman law such an obligation in contrast from the civil
deprived of claim protection).
We believe that these are the questions that civil scientists have tried to solve,
denying the existence of substantive law after the expiration of the statute of
limitations and arguing about the possibility of restoring the already terminated law
251
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
252
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
this standpoint, the theoretical positions of scholars who defended the theory of the
termination of the existence of substantive law with the loss of this essential
characteristic of this right - the possibility of enforcement - deserve a more serious
analysis. Indeed, it is impossible to agree with the conclusions about the connection
between the period of existence of subjective substantive law (whether regulatory or
protective). But the very question of the inexpediency of the eternal existence of such
a right, of course, deserves attention. After all, if we agree that after the expiration of
the statute of limitations, subjective civil law continues to exist, then in the absence
of statutory grounds for termination of the obligation, it will exist indefinitely.
Of course, this situation does not add stability and balance to civil law relations,
and the current civil law does not regulate this issue. It should be noted that at one
time there were assumptions about the possibility of the existence of an independent
statute of limitations for subjective rights, not directly related to the duration of the
right to protection, which begins only from the moment of the offense. The law is
capable of dying a natural death - to remain homeless, to be forgotten. However, it
continues to be counted among the living, which creates uncertainty about the
strength of the fact that took its rightful place. Therefore, there must be a moment
that puts an end to such uncertainty, the statute of limitations, so to speak, erases the
right that has died [3, p. 14]. Yes, this theory has not been further developed. In view
of this issue, the efforts of civil scientists to theoretically justify the timeliness of
any subjective right deserve support. However, again, the linking of the period of
protection of the subjective right to protection to the duration of its ability to enforce
is clearly unsuccessful.
So, the problem of limiting the lifetime of natural protective relationships is
real. How can it be solved? Here the perception of this issue on the basis of a similar
comparison with the ancient civil law institution is strongly suggested. We will take
as a basis the indisputable thesis, according to which the main reason for the
introduction of any term is the satisfaction of a certain public interest, society needs
certainty and order, including in relations between participants in civil circulation
[4, p. 686-687]. The need to introduce a statute of limitations at one time was caused
by the fact that the existence of unlimited time to apply coercion to a debtor who has
253
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
not fulfilled his duty, just deprives society of such certainty, which in turn provokes
his protest [5 , c. 222]. The economic basis of the law corresponding to a public need
disappears [6, p. 28-29].
Of course, both the creditor and the debtor must know and be aware of the
moment when the relevant protective power - the claim - has expired. In order to
ensure the stability and certainty of material turnover, this issue is also in the public
interest. However, unfortunately, some regulations of the latest civil law, instead of
ensuring the unambiguity and transparency of specific temporal factors that
determine the limits of the existence of law, err on the contrary. What is worth a
short story Part 3 of Art. 267 of the Civil Code: the statute of limitations is applied
by the court only on the application of a party to the dispute. Apparently, by
introducing this rule, the legislator hoped that all questions about whether or not the
subjective right ceases after the expiration of the statute of limitations will disappear,
but it turned out the other way around. After all, if we adhere to the view of the
enforcement of the right of protection after the expiration of the statute of
limitations, we must agree that the validity of substantive law after the expiration of
the statute of limitations depends on the will of the debtor and can last forever. But
this is nonsense.
Security relations arise only in the case of violation of substantive law by the
obligated person and are an independent type of civil relationship aimed at
terminating the offense and eliminating its consequences. Such relations are
terminated after the protection of the violated right or after the expiration of the term
established for this purpose (if such terms are established). The duration of the
protection relationship has nothing to do with the expiration of the statute of
limitations. Thus, we can say that with the coincidence of the statute of limitations
is terminated not only the regulatory or protective substantive law, and the right to
sue in the substantive sense, which was part of the protective legal relationship that
arose in violation of substantive law. It is the protective obligation that continues to
exist, becoming irrevocable.
As you know, scientific and socially significant justification for the
introduction of a limited period of existence of the substantive right to sue (statute
254
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
255
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
statute of limitations. The rule of law, which deprives the debtor of the right of
recourse (sometimes figuratively referred to in the literature as a "weak form" of
legal sanction), is a legal guarantee of protection of the creditor under a valid
obligation, although not secured by a claim. Thus, the long-standing protective legal
relationship continues to exist, it becomes impossible only to enforce the obligation,
which, in fact, is confirmed by the possibility of its voluntary fulfillment. Agree, the
terminated obligation cannot be fulfilled.
At the same time, it is hardly possible to support the thesis that the substantive
law after the coincidence of the statute of limitations generally loses the opportunity
to be protected by the implementation of the protection relationship. Indeed, judicial
protection of a subjective right outside the statute of limitations is not possible. But
going to court is not the only way to protect a violated right. We believe that civil
law today provides the creditor with ample opportunities to protect the infringed
right in addition to resolving the dispute. Accordingly, the statute of limitations does
not apply to such protection relations (appeals to other jurisdictions, self-defense of
the law, application of sanctions of an operational nature, etc.). The only important
thing is that at the time of such actions aimed at protecting the violated civil law, the
substantive protective law itself must exist. And the coincidence of the statute of
limitations on court claims under such a right, again, does not terminate the
subjective substantive law, giving it a so-called natural character.
Taking into account the research conducted in this chapter, we can draw some
generalizing conclusions. The long-standing debate in civil doctrine as to whether
or not substantive law itself is terminated with the expiration of the statute of
limitations is no longer so acute. The vast majority of scholars now believe that the
expiration of the statute of limitations does not affect the existence of regulatory
law, with which it is possible to agree. Therefore, we believe that it is necessary to
determine some other socially acceptable point of reference, according to which the
social interest in the existence of the most ancient subjective right is completely lost.
It is proposed to indicate such a period of five years after the expiration of the statute
of limitations for the relevant requirements. However, given the social purpose of
certain subjective rights, this period may be different or differentiated on certain
256
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
grounds. But the fact that the maximum duration of a long-standing subjective right
must be established, in our opinion, is obvious. This will contribute to both the
certainty of material turnover and the stabilization of the relationship itself [9,
p. 185].
References:
1. Luts V.V. Terms of protection of civil rights. Abstracts of lectures on a special course. Lviv:
LSU, 1993. 60 p.
2. Krasheninnikov E.A. To the doctrine of statute of limitations. Substantive legal and
procedural means of protection and defense of the rights and interests of economic entities.
Kalinin, 1987. Р. 56-57.
3. Borovikovsky A.L. Judge's report. Sankt-Pb., 1892. V.2. 260 p.
4. Riezler E. Staudingers Commentary on Burgerlichen Gesetzbuch. 7-8 Aulf. - Munich and
Berlin, 1912. Bd. 1. 760 p.
5. Shershenevich G.F. Textbook of Russian civil law. / 11th ed., First posthumous, prosm. and
ext. Moscow: Br. Bashmakovy, 1914. T. 1. 499 p.
6. Gurvich M.A. Deadlines in Soviet civil law. Moscow: ВЮЗИ, 1961. 80 p.
7. Enneccerus L., Kipp T., Wolf M. Course of German civil law: trans. with him. Novitsky I.B.
Moscow: Иностр. лит., 1950. T. 1. 483 p.
8. Engelman I.E. About the statute of limitations on Russian civil law. Historical and dogmatic
research. Moscow: Statut, 2003. 511 p.
9. Guyvan P.D. Theoretical questions of terms in private law: monograph. - Kharkiv: Pravo,
2014. 632 p.
257
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Popa Vasile
Doctorand
Universitatea de Stat din Moldova
Școala Doctorală Științe Juridice, Politice și Sociologice
Republicа Moldova
Supravegherea tehnică în cadrul procesului penal prin elementele sale, presupune interceptarea
comunicaţiilor sau a oricăror tipuri de comunicări de la distanţă, accesul la un sistem informatic,
supravegherea video, audio sau fotografierea, localizarea sau urmărirea prin mijloace tehnice şi
obţinerea datelor privind tranzacţiile financiare ale unei persoane. Utilizarea vreuneia dintre
metodele speciale de supraveghere sau cercetare ce constituie supraveghere tehnică, obligă
organul de urmărire penală să aibă în vedere îndeplinirea condiţiilor ce consacră atât principiile
proporţionalităţii şi subsidiarităţii, dar cele care impun existenţa începerii urmării penale şi a
cerinţei ca infracţiunea cercetată să facă parte dintre cele expres prevăzute de către legiuitor în
articolul 139 alin 2 Cod Procedură penală. Întotdeauna organele judiciare trebuie să mentina
echilibrul permanent ce trebuie să existe între realizarea instrucţiei penale şi respectarea
dreptului la viaţă intimă, familială, privată şi a secretului corespondenţei.
Cuvinte cheie: supraveghere tehnică; mandat de supraveghere tehnică; interceptarea
convorbirilor telefonice; supravegherea video, audio sau fotografierea; dreptul la viaţa intimă,
familială și privată.
260
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
261
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
inculpat, şi care reprezintă dovezi despre săvârşirea altor fapte infracţionale, altele
decât cele prevăzute în art. 139 alin. 2 din CPP, şi care au stat la baza obţinerii
mandatului de supraveghere, potrivit actualei reglementări, probele obţinute din
această activitate de supraveghere, sunt valabile pentru infracţiunile pentru care a
fost emis mandatul, dar şi pentru infracţiunile enumerate în mod limitativ de
articolul 139 alin. 2 din Codul de Procedură Penală. Cu toate acestea, dacă rezultă
probe obţinute din această supraveghere, care dovedesc săvârşirea altor infracțiuni
decât cele menţionate de către legiuitor în articolul 139 alin. 2 Cod Procedură
Penală, ele nu pot fi utilizate în cadrul procesului penal.
În consecinţă, reglementarea legală poate fi susceptibilă de a genera abuzuri în
activitatea practică. Fără standarde corespunzătoare de asigurare a nivelului de
securitate şi confidenţialitate care să poată fi controlate efectiv, legea poate fi
folosită antrenând contradicţii iremediabile în aplicarea practică.
Referinţe:
1. Convenţia pentru protecţia drepturilor omului şi libertăţilor fundamentale a fost elaborată de
către Consiliul Europei, intrată în vigoare la data de 03.09.1953.
2. Codul penal şi Codul de procedură penală, Editura Hamangiu, 2016.
3. Sandra Grădinaru, Supravegherea tehnică în Noul Cod de Procedură Penală, Editura
C.H.Beck, 2014.
4. Conf. univ. dr. Dan Lupaşcu, Noul Cod Penal şi Noul Cod de Procedură Penală, Editura
Universul Juridic, Bucureşti,2014.
5. Adrian Petre, Cătălin Grigoraş, Înregistrările audio şi audio-video, Editura C.H. Beck,
București, 2007.
6. Mihail Udroiu, Procedură Penală, Partea generală - Noul Cod de Procedură Penală,
Editura C.H. Beck, București,2014.
7. Ordonanţa de Urgenţă nr 6/11.03.2016 privind unele măsuri pentru punerea în executare a
mandatelor de supraveghere tehnică în procesul penal, publicată în Monitorul Oficial
nr 190/14.03 2016.
8. Decizia Curţii Constituţionale nr. 51/16 februarie 2016, referitoare la excepţia de
neconstituţionalitate a dispoziţiilor articolului 142 alin (1) din Codul de procedură penală
262
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
263
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
264
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Шкурат І.В. Транснаціональні корпорації у процесах глобалізації та їхній вплив на
національні уряди: організаційно-правовий механізм. Право та державне управління.
2020. № 1 (1). С. 13-17.
2. Давидова І.О., Величко К.Ю., Печенка О.І. Транснаціональні корпорації. Харків:
Видавництво «Форт», 2018. 175 с.
3. Чернова О. В., Пазиніч О.В. Транснаціональні корпорації в міжнародній економічній
системі. Інвестиції: практика та досвід. 2010. № 12. С. 24-26.
265
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
266
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
267
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
268
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Журавель В. А. Допрос потерпевшего при виктимном поведении / В. А. Журавель //
Криминалистика и судебная экспертиза. – Вып. 26. – К. : Вища шк., 1983. – С. 46–51.
2. Полубинский В. И. Криминальная виктимология. Что это такое? М.: Знание, 1977.
3. Гумін О. М. Особливості кримінологічної характеристики особи у злочинах
насильницького характеру. Юридична Україна. 2009. No 11. С. 102–108.
4. Репецкая А. Л. Виновное поведение потерпевшего и принцип справедливости в
уголовной политике. М., 1992. 184 с.
269
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
270
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
271
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
основоположних свобод).
Ці проблеми є специфічними для персоналу різних в’язниць, включаючи
поліцейські в’язниці, виправні установи, центри утримання іммігрантів,
психіатричні лікарні, соціальні установи та різні новостворені карантинні
установи або райони.
Тому Європейський комітет з запобігання катуванню, нелюдського або
такого, що принижує гідність, поводження чи покарання, опублікував 20
березня 2020 року документ під назвою «Перелік принципів поводження з
особами, позбавленими волі в контексті пандемії коронавірусу (COVID-19)».
Цей документ став першим, прийнятим у європейській системі прав
людини у відповідь на кризу в галузі охорони здоров’я, спричинену пандемією
коронавірусу.
Визнаючи необхідність вживання радикальних заходів для боротьби з
COVID-19, захисні заходи ніколи не повинні призводити до нелюдського або
такого, що принижує гідність, поводження з особами, позбавленими волі.
Отже, можемо зробити висновок, що процес глобалізації змусив світове
співтовариство вдатись до певних заходів внаслідок швидкого поширення
вірусу COVID-19, де норми міжнародного права мають виступати засадою для
реалізації прав та свобод людини в умовах цієї пандемії.
Список джерел:
1. Буткевич О. Пандемія коронавірусу – виклик міжнародному праву, міжнародній
спільноті, державам, народам (нарис окремих проблемних питань). Український
часопис міжнародного права. Теорія і практика міжнародного права. 2020. № 2.
С. 61-68. [УДК: 341.176] DOI: [https://doi.org/10.36952/uail.2020.2.61-68] Вилучено з:
http://jusintergentes.com.ua/images/2020/2/Butkevych.pdf
2. Гнатовський М. Права осіб, позбавлених свободи, у контексті пандемії коронавірусної
хвороби (COVID-19): діалог Європейського комітету із запобігання катуванням,
нелюдському або такому, що принижує гідність, поводженню або покаранню із
державами-членами Ради Європи. Український часопис міжнародного права. Теорія і
практика міжнародного права. 2020. № 2. С. 74-76. [УДК: 341.176]
DOI: [https://doi.org/10.36952/uail.2020.2.74-76] Вилучено з: http://jusintergentes.com.ua/
images/2020/2/Gnatovskyy.pdf
272
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Abstract. The present study aimed to determine frequencies of mutations in the phenylalanine
hydroxylase gene (PAH) in 30 patients diagnosed with phenylketonuria, who presented to
Scientific Research Pediatric Institute of the Ministry of Health of Azerbaijan and hospitals of
different regions of Azerbaijan over the period from 2016 to 2020. The patients were tested for the
most common PAH mutations using the original real-time PCR-based technique for the
identification of nucleotide variants; additionally, next generation sequencing (NGS) was
performed on the unidentified genotypes. The data obtained in our study can also be used in the
development of genetic tests for phenylketonuria
Keywords: PAH gene, population, protein, primer, exon, screening
INTRODUCTION
Phenylketonuria (PKU) is an autosomal recessive inherited metabolic disease
in which phenylalanine hydroxylase deficiency results in phenylalanine metabolic
disorders. Phenylalanine hydroxylase (PAH) is an enzyme which is necessary to
metabolize the amino acid phenylalanine to the amino acid tyrosine. Phenylalanine
hydroxylase is a key enzyme in the phenylalanine metabolic pathway. If PKU is not
treated, phenylalanine can build up to harmful levels in the body, causing intellectual
disability and other serious health problems (Blau N. et.al.2010). It will cause severe
273
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
a)
274
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
b)
c)
d)
275
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Results
Exons 6, 7, 8, 11 and 12 of the PAH gene from 30 patients (between 8 months
to 25 years old) with PKU were identificated with DNA sequence. They were from
different parts of Azerbaijan. At present, more than 600 mutations of PAH have been
reported worldwide, mostly on exon 6th, 7th, 8th, 11th, and 12th exon. Among them,
the 18 mutations are the most common types of PAH mutations in Azerbaijan
population. The rate of consanguine marriage was 50%, and most of the parents
were cousins. A total of 18 different mutations (V245V, R261Q, Q232Q, V245V,
P281L, R241C, L385L, V399V, E280K, R261X, A434D, R176X, Ex6–96A > G,
R241C, R243Q, R252Q, Y356X, R413P) were characterized in Azerbaijanian
patients.
276
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Fragments of exon 6 of 283bp, exon 7 of 256 bp, exon 8 of 194 bp, exon 11 of
260 bp and exon 12 of 232 bp were amplified (Figure 2).
We identified mutations in the PAH gene and to evaluate the genetic
heterogeneity of PKU disease in 30 Azerbaijanian patients who had been referred to
Lankaran, Masalli (Southern region of Azerbaijan), Qabala, Oguz, Zagatala,
Balakan (North-western region of Azerbaijan), Guba, Gusar, Khachmaz and Khudat
(Northern region of Azerbaijan) regions. From this experiment, 7 of 30 PKU patients
were found have the same mutation. Our analysis of the R261Q mutations was
nearly similar to that observed in Southern region of Azerbaijan. The R261Q
mutation in exon 7 with a relative frequency of 23,3 % is G → A substitution led to
conversation of arginine amino acid to glutamine amino acid at codon 782 of PAH.
Another major mutation in our study was R241C (10%), which is similar to the data
obtained in population of Northern region of Azerbaijan, R243Q (6,6%) and R252Q
(6,6%) which is similar to the data obtained in population Northern region of
Azerbaijan. Each other founding mutations (V245V, Q232Q, V245V, P281L,
L385L, V399V, E280K, R261X, A434D, R176X, Ex6-96A> G, R241C, R252Q)
frequency is 3,3%.
The R261Q mutation in exon 7 with a relative frequency of 23,3 % is G → A
substitution lead to conversation of arginine amino acid to glutamine amino acid at
codon 261 of PAH. The R241C mutation in exon 7 with a relative frequency of 10 %
is C → T substitution lead to conversation of arginine amino acid to histidine amino
acid at codon 241 of PAH.
References:
1. Blau N, van Spronsen FJ, Levy HL. Phenylketonuria. The Lancet. 2010 Oct
29;376(9750):1417-27.
2. Blau N, Hennermann JB, Langenbeck U, Lichter-Konecki U. Diagnosis, classification, and
genetics of phenylketonuria and tetrahydrobiopterin (BH4) deficiencies. Mol Genet Metab.
2011 Dec 31;104: S2-9.
3. Biglari A, Saffari F, Rashvand Z, Alizadeh S, Najafipour R, Sahmani M. Mutations of the
phenylalanine hydroxylase gene in Iranian patients with phenylketonuria. SpringerPlus. 2015
Dec 1;4(1):542.
277
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
278
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Abstract. This study emerged from the understanding of the value of new innovations and
discoveries in the field of biotechnology through R&D projects in the global economy. We have
set the task of analyzing existing projects in the field of bioinformatics in Belarus through business
processes in order to build an effective business model for a research organization in the future.
Keywords: Business analysis, R&D, bioinformatics.
279
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
280
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
bioinformatics. This business process can be divided in 2 subprocesses. The first one
is the selection of basic structures, which are meant to inhibit the replication of the
virus, for the development of anti-HIV drugs; the second one fulfilled by Fudan
University is the comparative analysis of these basic structures in laboratory
conditions. With an eye to getting away with potential mishaps in the future the work
on defining main business processes is not limited only by eliciting them.
There are 2 inevitable things that should be done in order to increase the
chances of a successful project’s workflow. Foremost the model of business
processes ought to be developed, so that further objectives of the work would be
tailored according to the designated models. Moreover, modeling of business
processes is also an additional source of the derived project’s requirements. In your
business processes you should define primary inputs and outputs, secondary inputs
and outputs. This would give you the generalized scheme of the processes: what
inputs should be transformed into desired outputs and vice versa. We developed 2
general schemes of corresponding business processes: selection of basic structures
(figure 1) and their analysis (figure 2), performed by National Academy of Sciences
and Fudan University accordingly.
281
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Side arrows are responsible for inputs and outputs of the process, top arrow is
accountable for main management, bottom arrow is in charge of vital mechanisms
and techniques to be used for obtaining the result.
Secondly, by elaborating the main scenario we imply onward division of
primary business processes into subprocesses which also need to be modeled. These
subprocesses represent the objectives of the work plan. You can model them using
distinguishing inputs and outputs, however to understand the processes fully and to
evolve every step, it is strongly recommended to model business processing
elaborately by using different notations that are more suitable for your workflow.
When modeling, you should keep the KPI of your project in mind, making sure
models of business processes correspond to them. Key performance indicator
models (KPIMs) associate business processes with their important performance
metrics. KPIMs are drawn as flowcharts, swimlane diagrams, or activity diagrams
with key performance indicators (KPIs) overlaid on the related steps [3].
The work plan of the project, performed by the Belarusian party, is to be
analyzed precisely with revealing potential shortcomes. We will not dive into details
of the main project’s scenario of the foreign party, because, as it was mentioned
282
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
above, we have set the task of analyzing existing projects in the field of
bioinformatics in Belarus. The plan consists of the stages of the project, their
duration, which is approximately the same in the main flow’s boundaries.
Noteworthy, that research work’s scenario is usually distributed over 8 phases in
Belarus. Based on these facts, the following compelling arguments occur: it could
be unjustifiably risky to give the subprocesses the same period of execution and
divide the R&D project only into 8 stages in ambiguity and uncertainty conditions
of R&D. There can be many unpredictable details in your workflow, which triggers
the analysis of alternative flows as well with the aim to encompass potential
scenarios. Thus the number of stages and their duration should be tailored according
to any R&D project’s peculiarities. One of the features that should be maintained
during the project is flexibility: possibility to adjust to the changing environment of
R&D.
All things considered, we do believe that applying BA methods during the
R&D project life cycle could contribute a great value to the bringing chances of
successful results of the project to a new, higher level. Аnalyzing existing projects
in the field of bioinformatics in Belarus through business processes results in using
some business analysis techniques to make the R&D project show better efficiency.
Chiefly, these are business process analysis, that involves understanding the
processes as a basis for improving them; business process reengineering, which
comprises analyzing and redesigning business processes for greater effectiveness
[4]; business process modeling, that helps to build the main and alternative scenarios
and trace the KPI metrics. To conclude all of the above, we assume that business
analysis can help to develop new working models of R&D projects, improving the
quality of the results both in the field of bioinformatics and in general, contributing
to the economic growth of the country.
References:
1. Alyssa C Moore, Jonathan S Winkjer, Tsai-Tien Tseng, January 2016, ‘Bioinformatics
Resources for MicroRNA Discovery’, Biomarker Insights, Department of Molecular and
Cellular Biology, Kennesaw State University, Kennesaw, GA, USA. [1]
2. Nino F, 2013, ‘Bioinformatics, Computational’, Encyclopedia of Sciences and Religions. [2]
283
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
284
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Baklunov Vitaliy
Candidate of Medical Sciences,
Associate Professor of Obstetrics, Gynecology and Pediatrics
Dnieper Medical Institute of Traditional and Alternative Medicine, Ukraine
Myasoed Yuriy
Candidate of Medical Sciences,
Associate Professor of Obstetrics, Gynecology and Pediatric
Dnieper Medical Institute of Traditional and Alternative Medicine, Ukraine
Zherzhova Tatiana
Candidate of Medical Sciences,
Associate Professor of Obstetrics, Gynecology and Pediatrics
Dnieper Medical Institute of Traditional and Alternative Medicine, Ukraine
Solomenko Mykhailo
Assistant of the Department of Obstetrics, Gynecology and Pediatrics.
Dnieper Medical Institute of Traditional and Alternative Medicine, Ukraine
285
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
relapses and the increasing antibiotic resistance to drugs often used in clinical
practice. The causative agents of bacterial vaginosis are a complex of microbes,
these are: Atopobium vaginae, Gardnerella vaginalis, Mobiluncus mulieris,
Peptoniphilus spp, Prevotella bivia. Gardnerella vaginalis creates conditions for the
life of other pathogenic microorganisms, and at the same time it itself better
manifests its virulent properties in the presence of commensals. Moreover,
Gardnerella vaginalis is highly variable in both gene composition and virulence
factors. To classify Gardnerella vaginalis, phenotypic tests for lipase and
galactosidase activity and for their ability to hydrolyze sodium hippurate were used,
which made it possible to distinguish 8 biotypes. Later, when constructing a
phylogenetic tree, 4 more groups of strains were isolated, which differ in the
structure and size of the genome and in the GC composition. Some authors believe
that it is necessary to consider each separate branch as a separate species. It is very
important in the ratio of Lactobacillus of different species in the woman's vagina.
Lactobacillus reduce the pH of the environment through the synthesis of lactic acid,
as well as hydrogen peroxide and bacteriocin. The predominance of Lactobacillus
crispatus is very beneficial as it synthesizes lactic acid and also ensures the stability
of the vaginal microbiota. The predominance of Lactobacillus iners is a sign of
dysbiosis, since it has a low ability to synthesize and cannot provide a transition to
the predominance of Lactobacillus crispatus. Bacterial vaginosis is often associated
with fungi of the genus Candida, as every second pregnant woman has Candida spp.
slightly higher than diagnostic. Associations of Candida spp. with Staphylococcus
aureus and Escherichia coli in titers exceeding 3 lg CFU / ml can be considered one
of the factors supporting the inflammatory process. Diagnostics of bacterial
vaginosis according to clinical recommendations of foreign authors is carried out
according to the criteria - Amsel and the scoring method - Nugent. According to the
clinical recommendations of foreign authors for the diagnosis of bacterial vaginosis,
the following can be used:
1. Nugent scoring method, Amsel criteria
2. Study of cultures - used only to study the organization and associations of
microorganisms in the vagina
286
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
287
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Derkach Alla
Candidate of Medical Sciences, Associate Professor of the Department of
Internal Medicine with a course of professional disciplines
Dnieper Medical Institute of Traditional and Alternative Medicine, Ukraine
Stepura Valery
Candidate of Medical Sciences, Associate Professor of the Department of
Internal Medicine with a course of professional disciplines
Dnieper Medical Institute of Traditional and Alternative Medicine, Ukraine
Boyko Olga
Candidate of Medical Sciences, Associate Professor of the Department of
Internal Medicine with a course of professional disciplines
Dnieper Medical Institute of Traditional and Alternative Medicine, Ukraine
Kravchenko Marina
Candidate of Medical Sciences, Associate Professor of the Department of
Internal Medicine with a course of professional disciplines
Dnieper Medical Institute of Traditional and Alternative Medicine, Ukraine
Pisarevska Iryna
Candidate of Medical Sciences, Associate Professor of the Department of
Internal Medicine with a course of professional disciplines
Dnieper Medical Institute of Traditional and Alternative Medicine, Ukraine
Shevchenko Irina
Candidate of Medical Sciences, Associate Professor of the Department of
Internal Medicine with a course of professional disciplines
Dnieper Medical Institute of Traditional and Alternative Medicine, Ukraine
Pavlova Viktoriia
Assistant of the Department of Internal Medicine with a course of professional disciplines
Dnieper Medical Institute of Traditional and Alternative Medicine, Ukraine
288
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
289
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
290
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
increases the stability of other vitamins - A, E and group B compounds. Fruits and
vegetables contain significant amounts of vitamin C.
Recommendations. Preventing and reducing nutrition-related illnesses is about
reducing disease risk factors, including:
1. Reducing the use of trans fat and saturated fat in the diet
2. The use of polyunsaturated omega-3 fatty acids3
3. Eating 5-6 servings of fruits and vegetables a day, which are rich in
antioxidants and phytonutrients, vitamin C
4. Moderate physical activity.
291
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Over the past decades, there has been an increase in the number of diseases of
the urinary system in the world. Kidney diseases often acquire a long, progressive
course with an outcome in chronic renal failure (CRF) [1, 2].
An important feature of nephrological diseases is their propensity for
progressive development. According to the latest data on the patterns of chronicity
of kidney damage, the end result of a number of renal and non-renal diseases is the
development of chronic kidney disease (CKD). The term "CKD" is known to have
been coined by the American Association of Nephrologists in 2002. The criteria for
determining CKD are: kidney damage lasting more than 3 months, which manifests
itself in the form of structural or functional disorders of the organ's activity, with or
292
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
without a decrease in the glomerular filtration rate (GFR) less than 60 ml per minute
per 1.73 m2 in the presence or absence of other signs damage [3].
Given the complex mechanism of GFR changes under physiological
conditions, especially in pathology, it becomes necessary to measure filtration in
active nephrons, as well as the total number of functioning nephrons. The only way
to solve such problems today is to determine the functional renal reserve (FRR).
It is important to note that the determination of GFR under conditions of
relative functional rest is not sufficient in diagnosis, indicating only its overall value
at the time of the study that is, about basal GFR, and does not always make it possible
to correlate this indicator with the total number (mass) of nephrons which is
especially important [4].
The answer to these questions can largely be provided by the FRR indicator,
which is defined as the difference between the maximum (stimulated) and basal
glomerular filtration rate [5]. Depending on the degree of increase in GFR in
response to stimuli, there is a preserved FRR, that is, the ability of the kidneys to
increase GFR by more than 10%, a decreased FRR – with an increase in GFR in
response to a stimulus by 5-10% and the absence of a filtration reserve - with an
increase in GFR less than 5%. In healthy individuals, the increase in GFR in
response to functional stimulation most often ranges from 10 to 100% or more,
which reflects the preservation of the FRR [6]. The absence of FRR indicates that
the level of GFR, in which the kidney operates, is extremely high, and this is
considered equivalent to the state of hyper filtration [7, 8].
It is also known that today kidney disease in children is one of the most
important problems and occupies one of the first places in the world [9, 10]. It was
found that when taking a saline solution of sodium chloride, the activation of the
functional renal reserve and mechanisms aimed at normalizing the water-salt
homeostasis occurs [8]. In this connection, the purpose of our study was to identify
the features of the functional renal reserve in children.
Materials and methods. Functional renal reserve was performed in 50 healthy
children before and after water-salt load. Water-salt load was carried out by oral
administration of 0.5% aqueous NaCl solution in an amount of 0.5% of body weight
293
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
in the morning on an empty stomach for 3-5 minutes. After loading for one hour, the
patient is in a sitting position. After an hour, the patient actively empties the bladder.
The total volume of urine excreted is measured and a sample is taken from it to
determine the concentration of creatinine. In urine and blood plasma, the
concentration of creatinine is determined by the conventional method with picric
acid. Subsequently, GFR was calculated based on the creatinine level in case of
induced saline diuresis.
Subsequently, the value of FRR was calculated as a percentage of the GFR data
obtained in daily diuresis, or according to GFR-EPI.
The response to water-salt load was assessed by the presence of urinary
syndrome, urine osmolarity, urine creatinine, sodium and potassium before and after
exercise.
Results. The age of the children was from 3 to 12 years old and averaged
5.45±0.67 years. When calculating GFR in children, it was within the age norm.
According to the results of the general analysis of urine, urinary syndrome was
detected in 16 people, which amounted to 32.0%. Moreover, he had the following
characteristics: proteinuria in 5 children (10.0%), leukocyturia – 8 people (16.0%),
erythrocyturia – 7 (14.0%), cylinduria – 9 (18.0%) children.
However, after the water-salt load, there was a decrease in the manifestations
of urinary syndrome in 11 children (68.75%). There was also a 30-40% decrease in
urine volume in 40 (80.0%) children, a 1.5-2-fold decrease in the Na level and a 2-
fold increase in the urine K level. The decrease in the concentration function of the
kidneys according to the urine osmolarity was as much as its increase after the water-
salt load, and was noted in 24 (48.0%) children.
It was also found that in 10 children (20.0%), after the water-salt load, they
could not urinate for several hours, and 3 children (6.0%) urinated earlier than the
set 60 minutes.
Conclusions. According to the data obtained, the inclusion of FRR was
observed in 68.75% of cases, as evidenced by a decrease in the manifestations of
urinary syndrome in children after exercise.
Determination of FRR makes it possible to diagnose the presence and nature
294
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
References:
1. Grabe M, Bartoletti R, Bjerklund Johansen TE, et al. EAUGuidelines on Urological Infections
2015. Available from: http://uroweb.org/guideline/urological-infections/type=archive.
Accessed: March, 2015.
2. Bonkat G, Pickard R, Bartoletti R, et al. EAU Guidelineson Urological Infections, 2017.
Available from: http://uroweb.org/guideline/urological-infections
3. Патофізіологічні та методологічні аспекти визначення функціонального ниркового
резерву в клінічній нефрології / Кравчук А.В., Никитенко О.П., Сірман В.М.,
Кузнєцова К.С., Романів Л.В., Гоженко А.І.// Почки.- № 1 (15).- 2016, С 22-27
4. Романів Л.В. Роль нирок у регуляції водно-сольового обміну / Л.В. Романів,
А.В. Хамініч // Вісник проблем біології і медицини. – 2008. – Вип. 3. – С. 8-14.
5. Amiel C. Renal functional reserve / C. Amiel, F. Blanchet, G. Friedlander, A. Nitenberg //
Nephrol. Dial. Transplant. – 1990. – Vol. 5. – P. 763-770.
6. Гоженко А.И. Методика определения почечного функционального резерва у человека
/ А.И. Гоженко, Н.И. Куксань, Е.А. Гоженко // Нефрология. – 2001. – Т. 5, № 4. –
С. 70-73.
7. Bosch J.P. Renal functional reserve in humans. Effect of protein intake on glomerular
filtration rate / J.P. Bosch, A. Saccaggi, A.W. Lauer // Am. J. Med. – 1983. – Vol. 75, № 6. –
P. 943-950.
8. Гоженко А.И. Типовые патогенетические механизмы формирования заболеваний
почек // Патологія. – 2008. – Т. 5, № 3. – С. 66.
9. Pukhova T.G., Spivak E.M., Leontyev I.A. Epidemiology of urinary tract diseases in children
living in a large industrial city. Ros Vestn Perinatol i Pediatr 2016; 61: 6: 89–91 (in Russ).
DOI: 10.21508/1027–4065–2016–61–6–89–91
10. Epidemiology of chronic kidney disease in children / 6. J. Harambat, K.J van Stralen,
J.J. Kim, E.J. Tizard // Pediatr. Nephrol. – 2012. – Vol. 27. – P.363–373.
295
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Hacina Tamara
PhD, professor, Chair of Human Anatomy Department
State University of Medicine and Pharmacy “Nicolae Testemițanu”, Republic of Moldova
Abstract. The article presents an overview of the literature related to the morphological variability
of the inferior vena cava and its clinical importance.
Keywords: inferior vena cava, tributaries of the IVC, portal vein
The inferior vena cava (IVC) is the largest venous conduit of the human body.
The majority of its course is within the abdomen, but a small section lies within the
fibrous pericardium in the thorax. Although this structure is often overlooked both
clinically and radiographically, it can be involved in many different pathologic
processes.
The embryogenesis of the inferior vena cava involves development, regression,
anastomosis and replacement of three pairs of three venous channels: viteline,
umbilical and cardinal veins. The precursors to the IVC are never all present at the
same time, as new structures develop the course of veins changes. Inferior vena cava
is formed by different segments of embryonic veins (table 1).
Table 1
Derivatives of embryonic veins
Division of IVC Embryonic veins
Hepatic right vitelline vein.
Prerenal right subcardinal vein.
Renal right supracardinal anastomosis.
Postrenal right supracardinal vein
This complexity of embryogenesis of the IVC accounts for the great diversity
in its morpho-topographical variants. We distinguish variants of IVC formation,
296
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Fig. 1. The picture showing the typical morphology of the IVC: red – parietal
tributaries; green – tributaries from paired organs; violete – terminal link of
the portal system that drains unpaired abdominal viscera. T. Hacina
Table 2
Variants of drainage of the IPV [2]
The right IPV drained into the
% The left IPV drained into the following: %
following:
– the inferior vena cava (IVC) 90 – the IVC inferior to the diaphragm, 37
inferior to the diaphragm, – the left suprarenal vein, in 25%, 25
– the right hepatic vein, 8 – the left renal vein in 15%, 15
– the IVC superior to the diaphragm 2 – the left hepatic vein in 14%, 14
– both the IVC and the left adrenal vein in 1% 1
The right IPV serves as one of the major extrahepatic draining veins for all
studied cases of hepatic cancer. These findings could have potential clinical
implications in the transcatheter embolization of esophageal and paraesophageal
varices, as well as in mobilizing the supradiaphragmatic segment of IVC [2].
2) Variability of adrenal veins (AV)
Anouk Scolten, 2013, found that variants occurred more often on the right side
than on the left side and patients with variant anatomy compared with those with
normal anatomy had larger tumors, more pheochromocytomas, and more estimated
blood loss [3].
298
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Table 3
Variants of the adrenal veins
Variant %
– 1 main adrenal vein with additional small veins 11
– 2 adrenal veins 20
– more than 2 adrenal veins 14
– the adrenal veins drainage to the inferior vena cava and hepatic vein or into the 7
inferior phrenic vein
299
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
300
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Type 2c - DIVC with interiliac communication from the right common iliac vein;
Type 2d - DIVC with interiliac communication from the left internal iliac vein;
Type 2e - DIVC with interiliac communication from the right internal iliac vein.
d) Agenesis of the infrarenal IVC.
Sometimes, right and left IVC have multiple anastomoses between them.
Anatomically, the IVC courses through the liver posteriorly and drains into the
right atrium. Abdullah A. et al., 2010, described an extremely rare case of the
anterior intrahepatic course of the IVC [11].
Variants of the portal vein formation
Munguti J. distinguishes four types of portal vein (PV) formation [13]:
IA pattern formation: union of the superior mesenteric vein (SMV) and splenic
vein (SV); the inferior mesenteric vein (IMV) joins the slpenic vein.
IB pattern formation: union of the superior mesenteric vein and splenic vein;
the inferior mesenteric vein joins the superior mesenteric vein.
IC pattern formation: union of the superior mesenteric vein and splenic vein.
The inferior mesenteric vein joins the superior mesenteric vein, the left
gastroepiploic vein joins the SMV togther with the IMV.
II pattern of formation of the PV by triple confluence of the SMV, IMV and
SV.
Portal vein branching variations are described by Rajesh S [14]:
Type I – Portal vein branches into the right and left portal veins; the right portal
vein gives off the right anterior and right posterior portal veins.
Type II - Portal vein branches into the right anterior, right posterior and left
portal veins.
Type III – the right posterior portal vein begins from the portal vein, the
remaining trunk divides into the right anterior and left portal veins.
Type IV - Portal vein branches into the right and left portal veins; the right
posterior portal vein gives off the right anterior, VIst and VIIth segmental veins.
Type V - Portal vein branches into the right and left portal veins; the right
posterior portal vein gives off the right anterior portal vein, VIIth and VIst segmental
veins.
301
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Combined type - Portal vein branches into the right posterior and left portal
veins, this in turn gives off the right anterior portal vein.
Variant anatomy of hepatic veins:
1 – right hepatic vein and a common trunk for the middle and left hepatic veins;
2 – right hepatic vein, middle hepatic vein and left hepatic vein drain
independently into the IVC;
3 – small right hepatic vein compensated by a large right inferior and accessory
veins or a well-develope middle hepatic vein;
4 – presence of the IVth segmental vein joining the left hepatic, middle hepatic
veins or the IVC;
5 – an umbilical vein and IV segmantal veins joined either left hepatic or the
middle hepatic veins [15];
6 – there may be an early bifurcation, early trifurcation or even multiple right
hepatic veins entering the IVC;
7 – presence of accessory right inferior hepatic vein and from the IInd and IIId
hepatic segments [14];
8 – the highly variable caudate lobe veins drain directly into the IVC.They may
become prominent in the setting of hepatic venous obstruction, as in Budd-Chiari
syndrome.
Clinical importance of the inferior vena cava variability
Compared to the arterial system the venous system is much more susceptible
to congenital malformations, many of which remain asymptomatic throughout a
patient's life.
Health problems attributed to the IVC are most often associated with it being
compressed (in case of an enlarged aorta (abdominal aortic aneurysm),
the gravid uterus (aortocaval compression syndrome) and abdominal malignancies,
such as renal cell carcinoma, ovarian cancer and colorectal cancer).
Blockage of the inferior vena cava is rare and is treated urgently as a life-
threatening condition. It is associated with deep vein thrombosis, IVC filters, liver
transplantation and surgical procedures such as the insertion of a catheter in
the femoral vein in the groin. Trauma to the vena cava is usually fatal as
302
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
303
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Patients with a rare anomaly - congenital absence of the IVC may remain
asymptomatic due to collateral venous drainage of the lower limbs through
anastomosed channels of the azygos and hemiazygos veins. It is often diagnosed
visually, as collateral vessels may become aneurysmal [16].
Anatomic variations from the norm require careful attention to detail and
understanding of their manifestations and potential complications during
procedures.
References:
1. Selvamurugan V.; Lucknow, Ut/IN. Iliac venous variations and duplicated superior vena cava
in cases of congenital anomalies of inferior vena cava. Congress European Society of
Radiology. 2020. Poster Number: C-02303.
2. Marios Loukas, Robert G. Louis Jr, Joel Hullett, et al. An anatomical classification of the
variations of the inferior phrenic vein. Surgical and Radiologic Anatomy volume 27, pages
566–574 (2005).
3. Anouk Scholten, Robin M. Cisco, et al. Variant adrenal venous anatomy in 546 laparoscopic
adrenalectomies. JAMA Surg. 2013 Apr;148(4):378-83.
4. https://www.hindawi.com/journals/crivam/2014/160824
5. Yogesh Diwan, R. Singal,. Bilateral Variations of the Testicular Vessels: Embryological
Background and Clinical Implications. Journal of Basic and Clinical Reproductive Sciences.
2013, 2(1):60.
6. Satheesha B.Nayak, SoumyaKodimajalu Vasudevab. Triple right testicular veins and their
variant termination and communications. Heliyon, Volume 6, Issue 9, September 2020.
7. Jyothsna P, KG Mohandas Rao et al. Multiple vascular anomalies involving testicular,
suprarenal arteries and lumbar veins. North Americal JMS. 2012 | Volum: 4 | Issue: 3 | Page:
154-156.
8. Yekappa Suma H., Kulkarni Roopa. Retro-aortic left renal vein - An anatomic variation
description and review of literature. IJAE Vo l. 116, n . 3: 14 4 -147, 2011.
9. David S. Shin, Claire K. Sandstrom, et al. The inferior vena cava: a pictorial review
of embryology, anatomy, pathology, and interventions. Abdominal Radiology (2019)
44:2511–2527.
10. Morita S., M. Higuchi, N. Saito, N. Mitsuhashi. Pelvic Venous Variations in Patients with
Congenital Inferior Vena Cava Anomalies: Classification with Computed Tomography. Acta
Radiologica Volume 48, 2007 - Issue 9.
304
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
11. Abdullah A, Williamson K, et al. Variant ventral intrahepatic course of inferior vena cava:
volume rendering and maximum intensity projection CT findings. The British Journal of
Radiology, 84 (2011), e135–e137.
12. https://journal.chestnet.org/article/S0012-3692(20)33994-5/fulltext
13. Munguti J, Sammy M, et al. Pattern and position of portal vein formation in a Kenyan
population. MOJ Anat Physiol. 2017;3(3):92–94.
14. Binit Sureka, Rajesh S., et al. Portal vein variations in 1000 patients Surgigal and radiological
Importance. The British journal of radiology 88(1055):20150326.
15. Chi-Hua Fang , Jin-Hua You, et al. Anatomical variations of hepatic veins: three-dimensional
computed tomography scans of 200 subjects. World J Surg. 2012 Jan;36(1):120-4.
16. Georgios Spentzouris, Anthony Zandian, Alper Cesmebasi, et al. The clinical anatomy of the
inferior vena cava: A review of common congenital anomalies and considerations for
clinicians. Clinical Anatomy, 2014. https://onlinelibrary.wiley.com/doi/10.1002/ca.22445
17. Julia C. McNeil, Kylen P. Whipp and H. Wayne Lamber. Unique variant of a double inferior
vena cava with interiliac communication: Review of clinical and surgical relevance. Int
J Anat Var (IJAV). 2016; 9: 35–38.
305
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Жиналыс Толкын
ассистент кафедры терапевтической и хирургической стоматологии
НАО «Медицинский Университет Астана», Республика Казахстан
307
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
%
50
40
30
20
10
0
сильная умеренная слабая
до 3 мес 33,3 25 41,7
3-6 мес 43,8 31,2 25
6 мес и больше 50 33,3 16,7
308
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
309
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
полостью рта.
Таблица 1
Иммунологические показатели больных КПЛ
Показатели Здоровые КПЛ Р
Лейкоциты х109 6,08±0,64 5,71±0,81
Нейтрофилы % 62,4±1,2 69,7±1,3
Лимфоциты % 27,3±1,8 23,4±1,6
СД3+ % 61,7±2,0 52,2±1,7 <0,01
СД4+ % 41,7±0,8 37,1±1,1 <0,01
СД8+ % 22,9±0,6 27,2±1,1 <0,01
СД4+/СД8+ 1,82±0,08 1,36±0,09 <0,01
СД20+ % 12,8±0,42 14,5±0,31 <0,01
Ig A мг/мл 1,83±0,04 1,61±0,03 <0,01
Ig M мг/мл 1,21±0,3 1,46±0,1
Ig G мг/мл 11,6±0,3 17,4±1,1 <0,01
Ig E мг/мл 0,82±0,05 0,76±0,09
310
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Таблица 2
Цитограмма больных с эрозивно-язвенной формой красного плоского
лишая слизистой оболочки полости рта (до лечения)
Клетки Норма КПЛ
I тип – базальные клетки эпителия 2,1±0,3 6,6±0,48*
II тип – парабазальные клетки эпителия 94,8±7,3 24,3±1,2*
III тип – промежуточные клетки эпителия 797,7±21,4 64,7±2,4*
IV тип – поверхностные клетки эпителия 4,7±0,2 2,8±0,3
Дистрофически измененные клетки эпителия 1,6±0,1 10,3±1,4*
Сегментоядерные нейтрофилы 54,3±2,7 578,4±18,6
Мононуклеары 13,8±1,1 124,4±6,3*
Голоядерные моноциты - 36,6±1,3
Лимфоциты - 1,1±0,03
Эритроциты - 11,3±1,2
Фагирующие клетки 16,9±1,6 86,1±2,7*
Микробно контаминированные клетки эпителия 14,1±1,3 53,4±2,9*
ИРЭ 0,12±0,02 0,45±0,04*
Примечание: * Различие результатов по сравнению с нормой статистически достоверно
(Р<0,01).
Список источников:
1. Рустамова С.С. Комплексное лечение красного плоского лишая слизистой оболочки
рта с использованием монохроматического красного излучения: дис. … канд. мед,
наук. – М., 2002. – 129 с.
2. Механизмы развития стоматологических заболеваний (под редакцией Чурилова Л.П.).
СПб, ЭЛБИ-СПб, 2006. -533с.
3. Зазулевская Л.Я., Деточкина В.Р. Красный плоский лишай слизистой полости рта. //
Казахстанский стоматологический журнал. -2006.-№ 2-с.49-50
312
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
313
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
314
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
315
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
316
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Таблица 1
Характеристика клинико-функционального статуса больных ХОБЛ
Параметры Когортные группы Р
ХОБЛ, n=34 ХОБЛ+СОАГС, n=62
ОФВ1, % от должного 57,6±3,6 35,6±3,1 <0,05
MRC,балл 1,9±0,3 3,6±0,5 <0,05
6 МШТ, м 309,6±12,6 168,9±20,2 <0,01
ИМТ, кг/м2 25,6±2,2 31,6±1,6 <0,05
Обострения заболевания в 1,6±0,4 2,6±0,2 <0,05
течение года, n
Госпитализация в течение 1,2±0,2 2,3±0,4 <0,05
года, n
Индекс BODE, балл 2,8±1,1 6,9±1,5 <0,05
Наличие патологии со стороны 34,7±3,1 69,9±1,6 <0,05
сердечно-сосудистой системы
317
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
318
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Таблица 3
Прогностическая частота 4-х летней выживаемости
у больных ХОБЛ сопряженных с СОАГС
Индикатор индекса ХОБЛ и СОАГС, n=62 Р
BODE/процент 4-х Легкая, n=26 Умеренная, Тяжелая,n=19
летней выживаемости n=17
Индекс 80% 4-х летней 10(38,5±9,7) - - <0,01
выживаемости (0-2
балла)
Индекс 67% 4-х летней 9(34,6±9,5) 3(17,6±9,5) - <0,05
выживаемости (3-4
балла)
Индекс 57% 4-х летней 7(26,9±8,9) 9(52,9±12,5) 3(15,8±8,6) <0,05
выживаемости (5-6
баллов)
Индекс 18% 4-х летней - 5(29,4±11,4) 16(84,2±8,6) <0,01
выживаемости (7-10
баллов)
319
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. Беккер К.Н., Мишланов В.Ю., Каткова А.В., Кошурникова Е.П., Сыромятникова Л.И.
Распространенность сердечно-сосудистой патологии у больных с различными
фенотипами хронической обструктивной болезни легких // Вестник современной
320
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
321
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
322
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
323
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
324
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
325
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
326
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список источников:
1. Ананян С.Г, Белоусова Н.В., Кулиев Р.Х. Эндоскопическое исследование функции
небно-глоточного затвора у больных с врожденной расщелиной неба // Стоматология.-
1987.-№ 1.-С.
2. Ананян С.Г. Способ рентгенологической оценки размеров глотки у больных с пебно-
327
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
328
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
329
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
330
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
331
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
332
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
333
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
334
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Мурза В. П. Психолого-фізична реабілітація / В. П. Мурза. Підручник. – Київ: «Олан»,
2005. – 608 с.
2. Ожегов С. И. Словарь русского языка / С. И. Ожегов. – М. : Сов. Энциклопедия, 1998.
– 900 с.
3. Родигіна І. В. Компетентнісно орієнтований підхід до навчання / І. В. Родигіна – Х. :
Видавнича група “Основа”, 2005. – 96с.
4. Советский энциклопедический словарь / Гл. ред. А. М. Прохоров. – 2-е изд. – М. :
Сов. энциклопедия, 1992. – 1600 с.
5. Теорія і методика фізичного виховання : [підручник] : у 2 т. / за ред. Т. Ю. Круцевич. –
К. : Вид-во «Олімпійська література», 2018. – Т. 1. – 392 с.
335
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
336
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
337
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
338
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
2.Химические факторы:
а) лекарственные вещества;
б) химические вещества, применяемые в быту и промышленности;
в) гипоксия;
г) неполноценное питание.
3.Биологические факторы:
а) вирусы;
б) микоплазмы;
в) протозойная инфекция;
Заключение: Таким образом, по данным проведенного исследования, мы
видим, что частота рождения детей с расщелинами верхней губы и неба имеет
стабильную тенденцию к росту:
1. Частота развития больных детей с ВПР ЧЛО увеличивается с годами от
3% в 2008-2010 годы до 52% в 2018-2020 годы;
2. Частота сопутствующей патологией у больных детей с ВПР ЧЛО
составило 10% больных, что связано с воздействием экзогенных и эндогенных
факторов развития.
3. Выявлена частота ВПР ЧЛО в зависимости от рождения больных, что
позволяет провести более качественную профилактическую работу по
оказанию медицинской помощи и улучшению экологической обстановке
населению.
Список источников:
1. Негаметзянов Н.Г. и др. Сравнительная характеристика стоматологических
заболеваний у детей, проживающих в регионе ядерного полигона АЗГИР и г. Алматы
// Медициналық журналы. – 2005. – № 2.
2. Супиев Т.К. и др. Отдаленные результаты лечения детей с врожденной расщелиной
верхней губы и нёба //. – Душанбе, 2006. – С. 159–165.
339
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Шупер В.О.
доцент кафедри, внутрішньої медицини, клінічної фармакології
та професійних хвороб, кандидат медичних наук
Буковинський державний медичний університет, Україна
Цап М.М.
студентка V курсу медичного факультету № 1
Буковинський державний медичний університет, Україна
340
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
341
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
342
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Козловська А. Сучасні підходи до лікування гіпертензивного кризу: в центрі уваги
урапідил // Здоров’я України. Тематичний номер «Кардіологія, Ревматологія,
Кардіохірургія». - 2021. - № 3 (76). – С. 37 – 46.
2. Хухліна О.С. Внутрішня медицина та професійні хвороби: діагностика та лікування:
Навчальний посібник. Вид. 4-те перероблене. - Чернівці: БДМУ, 2020. - 462 с.
3. Сучaснi пoгляди нa невiдклaдну дoпoмoгу при пaтoлoгiї oргaнiв серцевo-судиннoї
системи / В. М. Ждaн, Г. С. Хaйменoвa, Ю. O. Iщейкiнa, Г. В. Вoлченкo, O. I. Кaтеренчук
// Актуальні проблеми сучасної медицини: Вісник Українська медична стоматологічна
академія. – 2020. – Т. 20, вип. 4 (72). – С. 204–208. DOI:10.31718/2077-1096.20.4.204.
4. Подольская, А. А. Гипертонический криз: дифференцированный подход к терапии /
А.А. Подольская, З.Ф. Ким, Л.Ю. Пальмова // Вестник современной клинической
медицины. - 2015. - Т. 8, прил. 1. - С.142-146.
5. Хороших Л.В. Гипертонические кризы: последние данные и обзор литературы //
Креативная кардиология. – 2020. - № 14 (1). – С. 58–70. DOI: 10.24022/1997-3187-2020-
14-1-58-70.
6. Невідкладні стани при серцево-судинних захворюваннях: алгоритми діагностики та
лікування / За редакцією члена-кор. НАМН України проф. О.М. Пархоменка. – 2018. –
112 с.
343
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
344
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
345
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Надій молока за
4333±90,08 7,50 4592±80,22* 6,30 4616±71,82* 5,61 4392±89,77 7,37
лактацію, кг
% жиру в молоці 3,67±0,09 9,22 3,75±0,10 9,80 3,69±0,06 6,33 3,69±0,09 8,37
Молочний жир, кг 159,3±5,70 12,90 171,8±4,52 9,48 170,3±3,46 7,32 162,0±5,33 11,87
Тривалість сервіс-
97,3±1,90 7,06 97,4±1,93 7,16 97,2±1,79 6,64 97,4±1,99 7,38
періоду, днів
Тривалість
сухостійного 69±2,03 10,65 63±4,39 25,05 67±2,68 14,50 68±3,53 18,70
періоду, днів
Тривалість між
отельного 373±1,85 1,79 372±1,87 1,81 374±1,86 1,79 373±1,82 1,76
періоду, днів
Тривалість
304±1,76 2,09 309±3,42 3,99 307±2,32 2,72 305±2,77 3,28
лактації, днів
Надій 4%-го
молока за 305 днів 4123±115,21 10,07 4414±83,45* 6,82 4401±71,93* 5,89 4187±108,49 9,34
лактації, кг
Надій молока
базисної 4686±167,60 12,90 5054±132,94 9,48 5009±101,72 7,32 4765±156,88 11,87
жирності, кг
Коефіцієнт
878±30,90 12,69 930±25,59 9,92 912±17,01 6,73 895±30,47 12,28
молочності
Індекс молочності 37,1±1,03 10,00 39,2±0,78 7,17 38,8±0,63 5,89 37,8±1,02 9,77
Коефіцієнт
відтворної 0,980±0,01 1,77 0,980±0,01 1,79 0,977±0,01 1,79 0,980±0,01 1,74
здатності
Індекс адаптації -0,05±0,01 -92,7 -0,04±0,01 -95,7 -0,05±0,01 -78,5 -0,05±0,01 -85,9
346
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список літератури:
1. Вербич І.В. Деякі закономірності формування бажаного типу при створенні української
чорно-рябої породи: Автореф. дис... канд. с.-г. наук. – Чубинське, 2005. – 29 с.
2. Викторов П.И., Менькин В.К. Методика и организация зоотехнических опытов. – М.:
Агропромиздат, 1991. – 112 с.
347
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
348
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
NATURE MANAGEMENT,
RESOURCE SAVING AND ECOLOGY
Abstract. The article seeks to examine the characteristics of Lake Oxukon therapeutic mud in
terms of size and thickness of the deposit. In the course of reviewing the article, the author
researched an important element of therapeutic mud, its liquid phase, mud solution or its
extraction, and made his conclusions substantiated by quoting material from various sources.
Keywords: mud solution, deposit, salt, peloid, treatment, colloid, substances, peat
Among the many wonderful natural healing factors that Tajikistan has at its
disposal, there are various springs with medicinal mud available on its territory. And
there are more than 10 of them on the territory of Tajikistan. Lake Oxukon is the
largest in terms of size and thickness of deposits of medicinal silt mud. All mud-
healing lakes are located mainly in the interior of the mainland in sandy, saline,
waterless, far from settlements in harsh climatic areas. Therefore, the therapeutic
mud of these lakes is of silt origin, with a high content of various salts and other
microelements.
The imported silt mud of the Oksukon and Tanapchi lakes is widely used. In
some medical institutions and sanatoriums of Tajikistan, these muds are used with
great success, but they have not been comprehensively studied. Many important
issues related to the delivery, storage of mud, and treatment methods remained
unclear. The author of this article, working in the field of balneology, in particular,
mud therapy, in the conditions of a polyclinic and a hospital, simultaneously carried
out scientific research work.
As a result of many years of experimental and clinical work, he was able to
study some aspects of the physicochemical and microbiological properties of the silt
349
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
mud of these lakes, as well as mud management in a resort, sanatorium, and also
outside the resort environment. Under experimental conditions (on laboratory
animals, pathogens, as well as on seeds of agricultural crops), some aspects of the
bactericidal and stimulating properties of the silt mud of the Oxukon and Tanapchi
lakes were studied.
A technique has been developed for effective mud therapy in a number of
patients with lesions of the support and movement organs, peripheral nervous
system, gastrointestinal tract, diseases of female pathology, urinary organs, pustular
skin diseases, etc. In recent years, mud therapy for purulent ear diseases has been
carried out with great success. throat, maxillary cavities of the jaw, with a number
of dental diseases, in particular, three chronic, difficult-to-treat gum disease -
periodontal disease. Silt mud of lakes Oxukon and Tanapchi is in appearance a
greasy homogeneous black, in places, in deep layers, gray, shiny mass without
noticeable granularity, rather sticky and plastic, bitter-salty in taste, with a weak
smell of hydrogen sulfide, with a specific gravity of 1 , 70 to 1.87.
In mud therapy practice, the degree of mud clogging is important, which is
determined by the percentage of various mechanical impurities: sand, salt crystals,
gypsum, pebbles, etc. Compared with Tanapchi silt mud, in Oksukon mud there is a
place of greater clogging with mechanical impurities.
Solid particles, which are called in the literature the skeleton or crystal skeleton
of mud, should not exceed 0.25 mm in size, and their total amount should not exceed
10 percent of the weight of wet mud. It is this composition that determines the
quality of the therapeutic mud. The fewer large particles and the more small ones,
the higher the healing properties of the mud. In the silt mud of these lakes, fine
particles predominate, therefore our mud springs are among the best categories.
The next important place in the therapeutic silt mud is given to the presence of
crushed particles in it with a diameter of tenths of a micron of colloidal substances.
The main place in it is occupied by iron sulfide. Thanks to this colloid, the
therapeutic mud has a black color, when applied to the skin, it easily adheres to the
body and is rather difficult to wash off, heated to 40-41 °. Healing mud is easily
tolerated by patients, retains heat and slowly releases it to the body. On the contrary,
350
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
while in the bathroom up to 38-40 degrees a person can with great difficulty endure
this temperature. An essential element of therapeutic mud is its liquid phase, mud
solution or mud extraction. In the sticky part of the healing mud, there are also
important trace elements, such as saturated with salts of potassium, calcium,
magnesium, bromine, sodium and other chemicals.
Healing mud is not a dead and lifeless mass. It is inhabited by many different
microorganisms. As a result of the vital activity of these microorganisms,
therapeutic mud is constantly enriched with new products. As a result, chemical
changes and movements occur, due to which the most complex compounds are
formed.
A number of Russian and foreign researchers (KS Lesnoy, AN Egorov, KG
Kivatov, Vogt and others) have found hormonal substances such as folliculin and
prolan in various saline and peat muds. Thus, scientists have found that hormone-
like substances in therapeutic mud are produced by plants and microorganisms. The
work of this huge chemical underwater laboratory does not stop for a minute, unless,
of course, the natural conditions necessary for the normal process of mud formation
are violated. Sanatoriums and medical institutions that are engaged in mud therapy
and related mud management should take into account the creation of appropriate
conditions for the delivery, storage of imported therapeutic mud in bunkers for
normal regeneration, on which the success of the treatment of patients depends.
References:
1. Healing Project. Vahob Madurmarov. Irfon Publishing House, Dushanbe, 1974
2. Lakes of Tajikistan. Hussein Abrorov
3. Website https://ru.wikipedia.org
4. Book: Dirt and water procedures, Arsenin SV
5. Geography of Tajikistan. 8th grade textbook
6. Nature and natural resources of Tajikistan. 10th grade textbook
351
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
352
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
353
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
354
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
355
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список джерел:
1. Водна стратегія України на період до 2025 року (наукові основи) / за науковою
редакцією М. І. Ромащенка, М. А. Хвесика, Ю. О. Михайлова. К., 2015. 46с.
2. Закон України "Про охорону навколишнього середовища"" Київ, ВВР № 41-1991 С.421
3. Положення про державну систему моніторингу довкілля, затвердженого постановою
Кабінету Міністрів України від 30 березня 1998 р. N 391.
4. РЕГІОНАЛЬНА ДОПОВІДЬ про стан навколишнього природного середовища у
Запорізькій області у 2020 році - С. 23.
5. Заєць І. О. Екологічне законодавство України. Київ: Юрінком, 2016. 413 с.
356
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
ENERGETICS
Akimbek G. A.
the 3rd year Ph.D student in the specialty Thermal Power Engineering,
Almaty University of Energy and Communications named after G. Daukeev,
Republic of Kazakhstan
Aliyarov B. K.
Doctor of technical sciences, professor, Non-profit Joint-stock Company
Almaty University of Energy and Communications named after G. Daukeev,
Republic of Kazakhstan
Akimbekova Sh. A.
PhD,
Abai Kazakh National Pedagogical University, Republic of Kazakhstan
Abstract. The paper presents preliminary results of determining the coefficient of relative
abrasiveness of various bulk materials (Ekibastuz coal, Karazhyra, Shubarkol, Oikaragai and
volcanic stone). The installation, which allows determining abrasiveness of different materials
particles, with different sizes and shapes at different interaction rates, was created. In the created
setup for determining the abrasiveness of bulk solids, the possibility of changes in particle size in
the process of experimentation is excluded. In particular, the abrasive material is unloaded
completely after a certain period and it is checked whether the original particle size and facets of
the material under examination are maintained. Determining this, a kind of critical speed of
mutual movement of samples and wear material is also one of the parameters of the research. In
the proposed device, the abrasiveness of the bulk material in a non-ventilated mill is determined
by the intensity of abrasion of the abrasives at different temperatures. As in the case of coal
grinding capacity research, this device allows to determine the abrasiveness relative to the
substance declared as a reference one.
Keywords: abrasivity of bulk solids, coal, stone, abrasivity coefficient, abrasion, wear, pattern,
pattern, energy, material, speed, angle.
357
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Introduction
The combustion of multi-heat coals is connected with an increased ash abrasion
on the heating surfaces. The currently applied protective measures are not very
effective yet. Ash collecting devices in front of the heating surfaces have low
coefficient of ash collecting, strongly condition the scheme and operation of the
boiler unit. One of the decisive measures against ash abatement is the burning of
coal with liquid slag removal. However, slag-tap furnaces have not received any
application until now. Ash abrasion of heating surfaces can be significantly reduced
also by timely realization of a number of constructive and regime measures on the
boiler unit. In order to consider them correctly and really in time in the power plant
design it is necessary to have the characteristics of the coals in terms of ash
abrasiveness. In the meantime, such data is still very scarce. Currently there are
abrasiveness coefficients, determined by the ash wear of natural heating surfaces,
only for a few coals. Very often, there is a need for data that would allow comparing
different coals in terms of ash abrasiveness.
Because of the great complexity of the ash, wear process and the influence of
many factors on it in experimental studies the development of the methodology was
usually based on reproducing in the laboratory the operating conditions of natural
heating surfaces or observation of ash wear of boiler tubes directly at operating
power stations.
In connection with this, the investigations of the relatively long process of ash
abrasion of pipes are usually of a long duration.
The coal from the wagons to the furnace, wears down many elements of the
plant's fuel handling system. The most frequent wear takes place in crushers and
mills, hopper walls, feeders, dumpers on conveyors, and others. [7].
Well-known researches are devoted to determination of abrasive wear rate of
coal particles milled in mills to the size of 100 microns and less or ash particles (of
the same or smaller size) generated at their combustion and usually moving in the
stream of air or flue gases. It should be noted that in these studies the abrasiveness of
the material was determined indirectly - through the intensity of erosive wear, without
directly determining the abrasiveness of the material itself. There were practically no
358
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
data on wear by particles with the size corresponding to crushing, interacting with a
surface of elements, in absence of the bearing air or other gaseous substance [16].
Experimental research methodology
A group of scientists (Malafeev N.Y., Karman V.N., Volkav P.M., Medentiev
P.V. and Syrkin S.N.)[1] believe that the wear is caused by solid ash particles impact.
They prove it by the fact that the worn surface has a lot of depressions and hillocks
with sharp vertex ridges and there are no longitudinal scratches.
N. V. Kuznetsov also holds this position. [18] The group of workers of VTI [19, 20]
as well as I. Lebedev. К. [21] consider the wear process as analogous to the cutting
process. V. H. Bratchikov [2] puts forward a hypothesis about essence of metal wear
by fly ash in which he states "in the abrasive flow of ash particles the phenomenon of
impact and phenomenon of shearing are inseparably combined. Therefore, in
explanation of wear it is necessary to consider interaction of all forces at impact of a
particle about neither surface, instead of giving preference to the normal nor tangential
components of impact forces, which values are caused by place of particle impact
along the pipe perimeter. Each of these components results in a deformation of the
pipe surface. The magnitude of the normal component affects the formation of the
thickness of the chip, while the tangential component affects the shear of a given
chip".
Olesevich K. В. [7] also believes that "wear of pipe surface with ash cannot be
regarded as a process of free cutting. In the first approximation, it can be considered
as a process of cutting scratching. This process requires quite a certain ratio of forces
pressing the element to the metal surface and moving it along this surface. In many
cases, the normal component of the forces acting on the ash particle is insufficient,
so that the tangential component of these forces can be effectively used to separate
the metal". The latter provision was not taken into account in conclusions of
I. K. Lebedev [5].
Kasheev V.N. [8] on the basis of the made experiments also comes to a
conclusion, that "the dominant mechanism of metal wear by the striking abrasive
particles at usual and raised temperatures is cutting - scratching, if the tangential
component of forces of striking the moving particles is high enough.
359
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
360
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
361
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Table 1
Experimental data for bulk solids
the
particle M, kg M, kg
LT-1, rotation ϴ,
Bulk materials fraction, 0 Kao, (before the (after the T, s
m/s speeds, C
µm experience) experience)
r/min
100 0,79 300 15 0,0365 1 0,87 60
KARA
125 0,63 237 18 0,0359 1 0,987 60
ZHYRA.
200 0,7 263 13 0,0359 1 0,91 60
300 0,58 218 15 0,371 1 0,92 60
100 1,19 450 18 0,0368 1 0,89 60
SHUBARKOL
125 1,1 410 20 0,0353 1 0,83 60
200 1,3 480 22 0,0353 1 0,75 60
300 1,28 485 20 0,0372 1 0,92 60
100 1,32 500 19 0,0129 1 1 60
EKIBASTUZ 125 1,25 470 15 0,0123 1 1 60
200 1,27 480 16 0,0123 1 1 60
300 1,33 500 26 0,0332 1 1 60
VULCANIC. 100 3,8 1200 23 0,0119 1 1 60
STONE 125 3,2 1210 18 0,0113 1 1 60
200 3,5 1300 13 0,0117 1 1 60
300 3,45 1300 17 0,0116 1 1 60
362
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Conclusion. Based on the results of analysis of ash wear process and bulk
material abrasiveness from experimental studies, a method of determining the
abrasiveness of bulk materials and the critical rate of bulk materials has been
developed.
An installation that allows determining the abrasiveness of particles of different
materials, with different sizes and shapes at different rates of interaction is created.
Preliminary results of the influence of the interaction rate on the bulk solids abrasion
rate are given.
As a result, this unit gives results that are more reliable in the laboratory at
different temperatures, which have not been investigated so far, which allows us to
talk about the innovation of the device.
In the process of coal delivery to the furnace burner at thermal power plants,
the moving coal mass repeatedly interacts with surfaces of many equipment
elements (fuel discharger, bunker walls, fuel feeding augers and others). In order
to predict the timing of repair work on these elements, the intensity of abrasion
must be determined. This wear is defined by parameters of interaction: relative
speed of movement of coal mass, the sizes of moving particles, a degree of
abrasiveness of a moving coal mass and others. Until recently, these data were
determined based on statistical analysis of damage to these elements based on
many years of operation.
Results of research: relative value of abrasiveness of coal particles, influence
on intensity of abrasive wear of speed of movement, size of particles, angle of
interaction of coal mass with a surface of equipment elements , the form of wearing
surfaces will be used at specification of terms carrying out and at planning of
volumes of repair work at power stations.
The unit will be used in the future in the labs of the G. Daukeev Almaty
University of Energetics and Communication and other research institutes. The unit
will be useful in the educational process and in scientific research in the training of
master's and Ph.D. students on specialty "Thermal Power Engineering".
The technical result is the ability to work at high temperatures in experimental
research conditions, also creating a standard for the application of bulk materials.
363
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
References:
1. Vdovenko M.I., Bayakhunov A.Y., Chursina N.Y. Contamination and wear of heating
surfaces of steam generators. Alma-Ata, Nauka KazSSR, 1978.
2. Aliyarov B.K., Aliyrova M.B. Combustion of Kazakhstan coals at TPPs and large boilers:
experience and prospects. - Almaty, Nauka 2011. - 306 с.
3. Beron A.I., Solovyov V.D. Device for investigating abrasiveness of coal. - "Bulletin of
Inventions", 1970, No.12. Author's certificate #266687.
4. Method of determination of grindability of different coals. Thermal measurements. - GOST
15489.2-93 (ISO 5074-80).
5. Lignite, hard coal and anthracite. Method for determination of coefficient of ash abrasiveness.
GOST 21708-76. Moscow, Publishing house of standards, 1976.
6. Scieszka S. F. Simultaneous abrasion and edge fracture resistance estimation of hard materials
by the tribotesting method. ZEM, (2 (166) vol. 46, 2011)
7. Syrkin S.N. Ash chafe of economizer bundles. // Soviet boiler and turbine building.
8. Wellinger R. // Metallk. -1949, No. 40, pp. 361.
9. Sheldon G.L. Similarities and differences in the erosion behaviour of materials. Basic Eng.
(Trans. ASME Ser. D) -1970, 92.
10. Khrushchov M. M., Babichev M. A. Metal Research. USSR Academy of Sciences Publishing
House, Moscow, 1960.
11. R.K. Orumbayev, B.T. Bakhtiyar, D.R. Umyshev, M.B. Kumargazina, M.T. Otynchiyeva,
G.A. Akimbek. Experimental study of ash chafe of boiler heat exchange surfaces. // Energy
Volume 215, Part A, January 15, 2021, 119119.
12. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.energy.2020.119119
13. Concept of Development of the Fuel and Energy Complex of the Republic of Kazakhstan
until 2030. Approved by Decree of the Government of the Republic of Kazakhstan dated June
2020; 1 (1): 5-6. access, https ://politics. asiapacificenergy.org/node/369. [Accessed 9
September 2020].
14. Askarova AS, Bolegenova SA, Maximov VYu, Bekmuhamet A. Mathematical simulation of
pulverized coal in combustion chamber. Procedia Engineering 2012; 42: 1150-6.
https://doi.org/10.1016/j.proeng.2012.07.507.
15. Antonov Maksim, Veinthal Renno, Huttunen-Saarivirta Elina, Hussainova Irina, Vallikivi
Ahto, Lelis Martynas, Priss Jelena. Effect of oxidation on erosive chafe behaviour of boiler
steels. Tribol Int 2013; 68: 35-44.https: //doi.org/10.4028/KEM.604.16.
16. Akimbek G., Aliyarov B., Akimbekova Sh. The Development of the Method and
Determination of the Relative Abrasiveness of Bulk Substances. // E3S Web of Conferences
207, 0 (2020) PEPM'2020. https://doi.org/10.1051/e3sconf/202020705003
364
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
17. Akimbek G.A., Aliyarov B.K. Method of determination of relative abrasiveness of bulk
solids. Proceedings of the I Jubilee Readings of F.K. Boyko devoted to the 100th anniversary
of F.K. Boyko. Volume 1 Pavlodar, 2020. - П. 182-187.
18. Anafin M.S. Comparative studies of ash wear of convective heating surfaces at downward
and upward movements of flue gases. Author's abstract. Alma-Ata - 1992.
19. Omarov K. About the possibility of reducing abrasive wear of boiler equipment by changing
the fractional composition of coal dust. KazPTI named after V.I. Lenin. Materials of
conference. Alma-Ata, 1970.
20. Bayakhunov A.Y., Zhunusov S.M., Pavlov A.S. Effect of Ekibastuzsky coal grinding fineness
on fly ash abrasiveness. Problems of Thermal Power Engineering and Applied
Thermophysics. Issue. 10. Alma-Ata, 1975.
21. Vdovenko M.I., Bayakhunov A.Y., Chursina N.Ya. Pollution and Wear of Steam Generator
Heating Surfaces. Alma-Ata, 1978, 215 p.
365
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Melnikov Viktor
PhD, Professor,
Toraighyrov University, Republic of Kazakhstan
Isenov Yermek
MSc in Energy,
Toraighyrov University, Republic of Kazakhstan
Kibartas Victor
PhD,
Toraighyrov University, Republic of Kazakhstan
Kibartene Yulia
PhD,
Toraighyrov University, Republic of Kazakhstan
Zigangirova Yelena
PhD,
Innovative University of Eurasia, Republic of Kazakhstan
Abstract. This work is aimed at the development of research that contributes to improving the
efficiency and creation of elements of the electric power industry of a new generation to create
modern systems of sustainable power supply of small and medium-sized businesses. This direction
is among the priority tasks of scientific and technological development not only of Kazakhstan,
but also technologically developed countries, supported by the appropriate legislative framework
of the Republic of Kazakhstan in terms of the development of a new generation of distributed
energy, construction and housing and communal services, to the greatest extent satisfying the
requirements of modern society.
Keywords: residential and commercial buildings, power supply, efficiency, smart grids, SST solid-
state transformer, AC/DC-DC/AC power conversion
366
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
367
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
368
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
network, such as voltage regulation and overload reduction, dynamic voltage sag and
harmonic distortion reduction, power factor correction, network stability support in
terms of active and reactive power modulation and phase current balancing to
compensate for voltage unbalance problems.
Residential building electrical schematics and topologies using DC/DC solid
state transformer modules. The following presents the proposed architecture
compared to the current AC paradigm. Residential electrical systems are expected to
evolve significantly in the near future due to recent technological advances and the
introduction of the smart home concept. New devices such as electric cooling and
heating (air conditioners and heat pumps), induction stoves for cooking, electric
vehicles, photovoltaic panels, energy storage systems and other modern devices are
expected to gradually spread into the existing electrical system. Without load
management and local resources, this evolution of appliances requires end users to
increase the rated power of their connections, as agreed under contract with the
distribution system operator (DSO).
Consequently, the maximum power exchanged with the grid can increase from
the current values (e.g. 3-6 kW in the Italian residential sector) to 15-20 kW or more
(taking into account the requirements for fast charging of an electric vehicle). In this
case, the real best practice is to establish a three-phase connection between the end
user and the 400V low-voltage grid, where there is usually a neutral wire. Compared
to a single-phase mains connection, this configuration reduces line currents and power
losses through more balanced power absorption. Maintaining the current home
network architecture, single-phase loads with a rated voltage of 230 V are distributed
over three phases, while three-phase appliances and local sources, such as heavy loads
and generators (PV generators and storage inverters), are connected to a dedicated bus
with a rated voltage of 400 V.
However, this approach does not take into account that most household
appliances run on internal DC voltage, such as televisions, computers, LEDs and
future organic LED lighting (OLED), photovoltaic generators, etc. Some other
devices (e.g., induction cooking systems and variable frequency drive devices such as
modern refrigerators, heat pumps, washing machines, etc.) must operate at a regulated
frequency to maximize their efficiency, which necessarily involves converting the
369
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
(а) (б)
Fig. 1. Electrical diagrams of a residential building with significant
penetration of electrical devices: (a) traditional network architecture based
on internal AC distribution; (b) conceptual representation of an innovative
AC/DC topology, with three available voltage levels according to safety
requirements and a partially galvanically isolated solid state transformer
(SST)
SST seems to be one of the most promising technologies for integrating the
above elements in a house with internal DC buses, given that AC appliances are
supposed to be gradually replaced by DC appliances. Thus, there are several busbars
with different characteristics (AC or DC current, voltage level) to supply loads with
specific requirements. In addition, there are other achievable benefits:
– quantitative reduction of AC/DC converters, replaced by more efficient
DC/DC converters;
– localization of losses on the cables connecting high-power devices and local
sources, due to the higher value of the voltage in the DC-low voltage link compared
to the AC mains voltage at the point of delivery;
– Reduced number of wires feeding high power loads;
– ELV bus, providing high safety standards for supplying low power loads and
370
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
for specific areas with high safety requirements (e.g. bathroom, nursery, etc.)
– control of the exchange of active and reactive power between the end-user
and the main grid, reducing the financial cost to the customer or potentially allowing
them to participate in the power market;
– optimized provision of auxiliary services on the network by controlling the
main AC/DC converter and local sources in an optimal way;
– no reactive energy flows in the home network;
– possible islanding of the residential grid intentionally disconnected from the
main grid (e.g., disconnecting the public grid in case of a malfunction or scheduled
maintenance).
AC/DC main converter and low voltage DC bus. The pre-design procedure for
the main converter must take into account both existing and expected high power
devices, considering that up to several tens of kW are required for fast charging of
electric vehicles. A more precise AC/DC main converter design procedure can focus
on limiting the size of the converter by optimally controlling local sources. This
reduces the cost of the device, allows the inverter to be used at a higher load, i.e.,
with higher efficiency, and localizes the rated connection power, i.e., reduces the
electricity bills.
The layout of local smart nano-, micro- or mini-grids for solar power generation
for residential and commercial applications. Several basic modes of operation of
local nano-, micro- or mini-grids can be distinguished, which are shown
schematically in the figures below.
Figure (A) shows daylight hours operation; in this case, the system is
unplugged and the generated electrical energy is used to power its own internal load
and provide charge to the energy storage unit. Figure (B) shows daylight hours
operation of the system with the storage cell fully charged; the energy generated is
used to support the entire internal electrical load and is also fed into the grid; the
load is only powered by the solar panels. Figures (C) and (D) show the operating
modes in the dark time of the day, when there is no solar generation. In this case we
can also distinguish two modes: the mode in figure (C) is characterized by the fact
that the energy stored in the storage system is used to maintain the internal electric
371
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
load, energy from the electric grid is not consumed; the mode in figure (D) is
characterized by the fact that at complete discharge of the storage system the
consumers are supplied with electric energy of the internal load exclusively from
the external electric grid.
(A) (B)
(C) (D)
Fig. 2. Diagrams of the main stages of the operating modes
of the grid-connected solar PV system
(А) (В)
(С)
Fig. 3. Basic topologies for wireless management using a router
372
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
References:
1. Concept of Kazakhstan's Sustainable Energy Strategy of the Future until 2050
2. Falcones, S.; Mao, X.; Ayyanar, R. Topology comparison for solid state transformer
373
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
implementation. In Proceedings of the IEEE Power and Energy Society General Meeting,
Providence, RI, USA, 25–29 July 2010; Volume 25–29, pp. 1–8. Appl. Sci. 2019, 9, 3545 23
of 24
3. Wang, L.; Zhang, D.; Wang, Y.; Wu, B.; Athab, H.S. Power and voltage balance control of a
novel three-phase solid-state transformer using multilevel cascaded H-bridge inverters for
microgrid applications. IEEE Trans. Power Electron. 2016, 31, 3289–3301. [CrossRef]
4. Kumar, A.; Chatterjee, D. A survey on space vector pulse width modulation technique for a
two-level inverter. In Proceedings of the 2017 National Power Electronics Conference
(NPEC), Pune, India, 18–20 December 2017; pp. 78–83.
5. Hamad, A.A.; El-Saadany, E.F. Multi-agent supervisory control for optimal economic
dispatch in DC microgrids. Sustain. Cities Soc. 2016, 27, 129–136. [CrossRef]
6. Bignucolo, F.; Cerretti, A.; Coppo, M.; Savio, A.; Turri, R. Effects of Energy Storage Systems
Grid Code Requirements on Interface Protection Performances in Low Voltage Networks.
Energies 2017, 10, 387. [CrossRef]
7. Malan, W.L.; Vilathgamuwa, D.M.; Walker, M.; Hiller, G.R. A three port resonant solid state
transformer with minimized circulating reactive currents in the high frequency link. In
Proceedings of the 2016 IEEE 2nd Annual Southern Power Electronics Conference (SPEC),
Auckland, New Zealand, 5–8 December 2016; pp. 1–6. [CrossRef]
8. Rodrigues, W.A.; Santana, R.A.S.; Cota, A.P.L.; Oliveira, T.R.; Morais, L.M.F.; Cortizo, P.C.
Integration of solid state transformer with DC microgrid system. In Proceedings of the 2016
IEEE 2nd Annual Southern Power Electronics Conference (SPEC), Auckland, New Zealand,
5–8 October 2016; pp. 1–6. [CrossRef]
9. Chen, Q.; Liu, N.; Hu, C.; Wang, L.; Zhang, J. Autonomous Energy Management Strategy
for Solid-State Transformer to Integrate PV-Assisted EV Charging Station Participating in
Ancillary Service. IEEE Trans. Ind. Inform. 2017, 13, 258–269. [CrossRef]
374
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
375
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
376
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
377
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
378
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
а б
в г
379
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
180
160
Железо
140 Имитант без обработки 155
165
ХПК, мгО2/дм3
120
Железо Медь
100 Железо
117
117
80
Железо
60 Медь
86 Медь Медь
40
76 86
20
0 Железо
Имитант без М едь
обработки 60 с,
однократно 30 с, Загрузка
двукратно 30 с, плазмохимического
однократно реактора
Условия плазмохимической обработки
380
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Mn
100.0 98.2
Степень извлечения, %
Co
90.0 99.1 Mn
Sr Co
80.0 99.2 С медью
96.8 99.4
70.0 С железом
Sr
60.0 91.8
50.0
40.0
30.0
20.0
Cs
10.0 7.4
0.0 Cs Mn
2.2
Co
С железом Sr
Элементы,
С медью Cs
Загрузка содержащиеся в
плазмохимического имитанте
реактора
381
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Co Mn
Sr
99.6 99.4
94.2
100.0 Cs
91.9 Mn С медью,+
Степень извлечения, %
90.0 Co монтморил.
99.4
99.6
80.0 С железом,+
70.0 Cs Sr монтморил.
91.1 91.3
60.0
50.0
40.0
30.0
20.0
10.0
0.0 Mn
Co
С железом,+
Sr Элементы,
монтморил.
С медью,+ содержащиеся в
Cs
монтморил. имитанте
Вид загрузки
плазмохимического реактора
и последующая обработка
Выводы:
1. С помощью разработанной плазмохимической установки проведены
экспериментальные исследования влияния низкотемпературной плазмы на
свойства имитанта трапных вод АЭС. Установлено, что в результате
происходит деструкция органических веществ, что обусловливает снижение
показателя ХПК, и образуется дисперсия, состав которой зависит от
межэлектродной загрузки (металлические железо или медь)
плазмохимического реактора.
2. Методом сканирующей электронной микроскопии установлено, что
твердая фаза дисперсии состоит из нано- и микрочастиц разной природы.
Ведущая роль принадлежит сферическим металлсодержащим частицам
размером от 0,1 до 100 мкм, образующимся за счет разрушения металла
загрузки и электродов. Кроме металлических железа или меди во всех
образцах присутствуют аморфные и кристаллические формы оксидов железа.
382
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список источников:
1. Мясоедова Г.В., Никашина В.А. Сорбционное концентрирование и разделение
радионуклидов с использованием комплексообразующих сорбентов. Ж. Рос. Хим.
об-ва им. Д.И. Менделеева. 2005. Т. 49, № 2. С. 72-75.
2. Милютин В.В., Гелис В.М., Леонов Н.Б. Исследование кинетики сорбции
радионуклидов цезия и стронция сорбентами различных классов. Радиохимия. 1998.
№ 5. С. 418-420.
3. Zabulonov Yu., Kadoshnikov V., Zadvernyuk H., Melnychenko T., Molochko V. Effect of
the surface hydration of clay minerals on the adsorption of cesium and strontium from dilute
solutions. Adsorption. 2021. V. 27. P. 41-48. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10450-020-00263-y.
4. Колида Ю.Я., Антонова А.С., Кропачева Т.Н., Корнев В.И. Магнитные оксиды железа
как сорбенты катионов тяжелых металлов. Вестник Удмуртского университета. 2014.
Вып. 4. С. 52-61.
5. Забулонов Ю.Л., Кадошніков В.М., Мельниченко Т.І., Шкапенко В.В., Литвиненко
Ю.В., Одукалець Л.А. Патент України на корисну модель № 144106; МПК (2020.01)
B01J 20/00, C02F 1/28 (2006.01), C02F 101/10 (2006.01). Спосіб одержання
магніточутливого бімінерального нанокомпозита для очищення техногенно
забруднених та радіоактивних вод; заявка № u 2019 10058; заявл. 30.09.2019; опубл.
10.09.2020, Бюл. № 17. URL : https://sis.ukrpatent.org/uk/search/detali/1451551/.
6. Забулонов Ю.Л., Буртняк В.М., Одукалець Л.А., Алєксєєва О.В., Петров С.В.
Плазмохімічна установка очищення трапних вод АЕС. Наука та інновації, 2018, т. 14,
№ 6. С. 93-101. https://doi.org/10.5772/61830.
7. ДСТУ 31859:2018 Вода. Визначення хімічного поглинання кисню (ГОСТ 31859-2012,
383
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
IDT; ISO 15705:2002, NEQ. Water quality – Determination of the chemical oxygen demand
index (ST-COD) – Small-scale sealed-tube method). ДП «Український науково-дослідний і
навчальний центр проблем стандартизації, сертифікації та якості», 2018. URL :
http://online.budstandart.com/ua/catalog/doc-page.html?id_doc=80093.
8. Сапрыкин А.А., Кузьмин В.И., Сергачев Д.В., Дудихин Д.В. Применение плазменной
обработки для сфероидизации металлических порошков. Актуальные проблемы в
машиностроении. 2017. Т.4, № 2. С. 16-20.
384
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
385
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
References:
1. Degtyarov, V.P., Dependence of the reproductive abilities of heifers and cows on the timing
of insemination / Degtyarov V.P., Masalov V.N., Mikheeva E.A. // Bulletin Orel Gau. - 2009.
- No. 2. - S. 14-15.
386
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
2. Masalov, V. Piti to improve the reproductive function of cows and heifers / Masalov VN,
Yenin Yu. M., Sinitsin AN, Kozlov AS // Bulletin Orel Gau. - 2007. - No. 1. - S. 23-24.
3. Sudarev, N. P. Reproductive capacity of dairy cows and their economic assessment / Sudarev
N.P., Abylka-symov D.A., Ionova L.V. // Animal science. - 2012. - No. 7. - P.27-28.
4. Fedin, A.V. What is fraught with the lengthening of the service period / Fedin A. V. //
Livestock of Russia. - 2011. - No. 5. 42-43.
5. Yulmetyeva, Yu.R. Reproductive qualities of Kholmogory x Holstein cattle of different lines
and their conditioning factors: Dis ... cand. biol. Sciences: 06.02.07 / Yu. R. Yulmeteva;
FGOU VPO Kazan GAU. - Kazan 2011 - 144.
387
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Mkrtchyan G. V.
Associate Professor of the Department of Genetics and Breeding named after V.F. Krasoty
Federal State Budgetary Educational Institution of Higher Education
«Moscow State Academy of Veterinary Medicine and Biotechnology - MBA named after K.I. Scriabin»,
Russian Federation
Abstract. Reproduction of cattle is one of the complex biological processes that determines the
growth of the livestock and the possibility of selecting its best part. For the correct organization
of breeding work, it is necessary to take into account the factors influencing the reproductive
function, which include the organization of artificial insemination, the number of normal calving,
the correct rearing of young stock, the duration of the interbody period, the fertilizing ability of
bulls, as well as the age of the first insemination. The selection of highly productive individuals
based on economically useful traits is possible only when they reach adulthood, but the current
state of animal husbandry requires new methods for early assessment of animals. That is why the
study of the productive qualities of cows at an earlier age is relevant.
In order to increase the genetic potential of black-and-white cattle in Russia, the world's best
genetic resources have been used for a long time. At present, a minimal part of those enormous
genetic resources, which are inherent in the initial potential variability of economically useful
traits of animals, are used.
Кeywords: milk yield, fat mass fraction, protein mass fraction, heritability, reproduction.
Method of work. The studies were carried out at the Povadino plant in the
Domodedovsky district of the Moscow region. The object of the study was animals
of different genotypes. From the number of cows left to repair their own herd, groups
were formed with the distribution of animals by the age of the first insemination.
The first group included heifers with the age of the first insemination from 13.0 to
16.9 months, the second 17.0 to 20.9, the third group had the age of the first
insemination 21.0 to 24.9 months, the fourth 25.0 - 30.9, and the fifth 31.0 and more.
The reproductive qualities of animals were studied within each group, taking into
account: live weight at birth, live weight at first insemination, age of first calving,
duration of pregnancy in first-calf heifers, duration of service and indifference
388
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
periods.
When studying the indicators of milk productivity of first-heifers with intraline
selection (Table 1), it was found that first-heifers with an age of first insemination
of 25.0 months or more had a higher milk yield for the first lactation. up to 30.9
months, 7424 kg of dairy products were obtained from them.
Table № 1
Influence of inline selection on milk productivity
Udoy, kg Mass fraction,%
For 305 days
Groups fat squirrel
lactation
age in month. n
Cv,
±Sx ±Sx Cv,% ±Sx Cv,%
%
13,0-16,9 612 6785±72 21,4 4,20±0,02 8,7 3,21±0,01 20,8
17,0-20,9 606 6714±71 21,2 4,15±0,02 7,9 3,21±0,01 21,2
21,0-24,9 92 6920±137 15,1 4,19±0,05 9,0 3,24±0,02 15,0
25,0-30,9 31 7424±543 19,4 4,05±0,11 7,3 3,22±0,05 20,6
31 и более 4 6490±266 7,1 4,40±0,10 10,3 3,22±0,07 10,5
389
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
In the fifth group, cows with the age of the first insemination with milk
productivity with intraline selection of 31 months and more were found to have a
high correlation (Fig. 1). A high relationship was found in first-calf heifers of the
fourth group and the fifth (from r = 0.5 to r = 0.7) between the mass fraction of fat
and the age of the first insemination r = 0.1.
The correlation between the age of the first insemination and milk yield per
lactation in cows of the fifth group turned out to be high r = -0.8 and had a negative
direction. In first group heifers with the age of the first insemination from 13.0 - 16.9
months, the relationship between milk yield and the age of the first insemination
was found to be low and the values of the coefficient and correlation were positive.
390
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Studies have shown that the main role in choosing the timing of the first
insemination is played not by age, but by the live weight of heifers, which proves
the advisability of intensive rearing and early fertilization of heifers to increase the
adaptive, reproductive, economic and breeding potential of dairy cows. According
to the above data, we can say that both intra-line and inter-line selection have a
positive effect on the milk production of cows.
References:
1. Golubev A., Mukhtarov A. Milk productivity of cows with different selection options /
Golubev A., Mukhtarov A. // Dairy and beef cattle breeding.-№ 8. - S.26-27.
2. Kostomakhin, N.M. Influence of age and live weight during the first insemination on milk
productivity of cows / Kostomakhin N.M. // Chief zootechnician. - No. 9. - 2012 .-- S. 15-20.
3. Tadzhiev K, P. Milk productivity of Simmental-Holstein hybrids depending on live weight
and age of first insemination. / Tadzhiev K.P.// Dairy and beef cattle breeding.-№ 1.-2014.-
P.6-8
391
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
The relevance of the topic under study is due to many factors. We live in an era
of global changes taking place both within the framework of an individual state and
in the world as a whole. The information society is changing the value system, the
image of an educated person and education in general. International migration
processes have made Kazakhstan a center for connecting many cultures and
confessions. Against the background of the ongoing changes in all spheres of life of
Kazakhstani society, the innovative development of the system of higher
professional education is gaining great importance. In this regard, a new model of
the university is emerging. Can we talk about the preservation of the classical model
of the university in modern conditions? How can we preserve that valuable thing
that made our education one of the best? How much is it possible to overcome the
difficulties associated with the adaptation of foreign students in Kazakhstani
universities?
There is a need to develop new approaches and improve the quality of
educational activities. Internationalization has become the primary focus for many
392
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
universities today. The definition adopted in the OECD studies indicates that the
internationalization of higher education at the national, sectoral and institutional
levels is generally understood as a process in which the goals, functions and
organization of educational services are given an international dimension. One of
the indicators of a university's success is the number of foreign students. According
to the State Programs, the share of foreign students studying in Kazakhstan should
grow from 2.3% in 2011 to 10% by 2002. The process of adaptation of foreign
students is largely complicated by the process of learning Kazakh as a foreign
language. Only a small proportion of Kazakhstani universities can provide education
for foreigners in English. For students from India, Pakistan and Afghanistan,
learning the Kazakh language is more difficult than for students from Europe.
The problematic of the article is connected with the actualization of the socio-
cultural problems of foreign students in the system of Kazakhstani higher education.
The purpose of the article is to reveal the problems of adaptation of foreign
students in Kazakhstani higher education.
Adaptation to living conditions in a foreign country contributes to the
mechanism of development of the system of higher professional education in our
country and, as a result, to the preservation and improvement of highly professional
teaching staff. Positive adaptation to the educational space at the university
contributes to the adaptive behavior of a person as a whole. The motivation of a
foreign student to any other adaptive process increases, for example, to the study of
culture and tradition, customs in the host country, to the established foundations. It
is necessary to understand how foreign students feel in a new socio-cultural
environment, and what measures can be taken to improve living and learning
conditions, as well as facilitate the adaptation process. In modern domestic
literature, it seems possible to find at least three factors of successful adaptation:
socio-cultural, socio-communicative, socio-everyday. This indicates a wide range of
problems associated with the adaptation of the subject. Even the difficult climatic
conditions of Kazakhstan, low winter temperatures are often the reason for the return
of students to their homeland. The problems in the formation of foreign students in
the new linguistic, sociocultural and educational space are the following:
393
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
394
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
395
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
himself." Teachers often do not delve into the problems of students, they are
subjective about foreigners. Learning a foreign language often causes fear among
many students, saying something wrong, forgetting the right word, being worse than
others. The teacher's task is to help students correctly perceive their mistakes as a
normal process of mastering new things.
Relations in the group are also significant in the process of adaptation, namely,
the opportunity for foreign students to confidentially communicate with students -
native speakers, to count on their help. Favorable conditions for an effective learning
process and introduction of a foreigner into a new educational environment, a
person's socio-cultural space does not guarantee the absence of problems. One of the
problems for foreign students is the rather widespread reluctance of Kazakh students
to establish communication with them.
In view of the lack of self-preparedness and the foreigner's understanding of
the culture, mentality of the host country, manners of behavior, guided exclusively
by stereotypical ideas, possibly distorted information, difficulties arise in the
formation of not only the educational process within the educational space, but also
social adaptation.
Foreign students themselves note that in Kazakhstan the most difficult thing
was to get used to the weather and living conditions in a hostel, the need for
communication in a non-native (Kazakh) language.
Students also attributed to the difficulties a different way of life, the attitude of
people, the absence of close relatives and relatives, the specifics of nutrition. But in
comparison with studies in other regions, foreign students in Nur-Sultan feel calm
in the city. There are practically no mentions of cases related to the manifestation of
hostile attitudes from the local population.
Considering the features of the first stage of the adaptation period of foreigners,
it can be noted that students from the former CIS countries experience great
difficulties associated with the educational process. Representatives of Southeast
Asia are experiencing special problems; everyone knows that the Kazakh and
Eastern mentality has a significant difference. Students need to adapt to the study
regime, which is significantly different from the organization of study time in other
396
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
397
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
view of the specifics of cooking. Also, foreign students noted the problems
associated with medical care. Approximately 20% of the surveyed respondents
noted that they were sick a lot. Many of the students surveyed (about 40%) said
about the problems in the hostels, or rather, about the equipment with the necessary
household appliances. Access control is also a problem for foreigners.
Lack of the usual comfort prevents students from concentrating on their studies,
as well as insufficient knowledge of the mentality of the host country and norms of
behavior often leads to misunderstandings between foreign students and the local
population.
It is obvious that getting foreign students accustomed to the Russian
educational space is a long and difficult process.
It is also important to remember that the host country has an important task,
namely, to optimize the life and study of foreign students who need to go through a
difficult process of adaptation to new living conditions. The peculiarity of a foreign
student as an object of research is that, getting to a foreign country, he is forced to
master new cultural patterns for successful functioning as a member of the host
community. Old patterns and patterns of behavior are not always applicable in a new
environment, so it takes time and some effort to overcome barriers and integrate into
a new socio-cultural environment. "Adaptation of the personality, as a socio-
pedagogical process, is aimed at removing the traumatic influences of the external
environment and the inclusion of the individual in the changed social environment."
According to the researcher I.V. Shiryaeva, “the adaptation of foreign students
is the formation of a stable system of attitudes towards all components of the
pedagogical system, ensuring adequate behavior contributing to the achievement of
the goals of the pedagogical system.” This is also important for the development of
the Russian education system in the field of competition in the international
educational market, where effective adaptation of foreigners plays a very important
role.
Due to the presence of specific ethnic and psychological characteristics, foreign
students need to master new types of activities and forms of behavior, to overcome
various social, psychological, religious barriers, i.e. undergo sociocultural
398
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
References:
1. Sharabchiev Yu.T. The use of scientometric methods for monitoring the productivity of
scientific activity // Medical News. - 2013. - No. 6. - p. 13-19. URL:
mednovosti.by/journal.aspx?article=5561
2. The site of the Perfomance Ranking of Scientific Papers for World Universities (Taiwan),
URL: rankheeact. edu.tw/en-us/2010/Page/Indicators.
3. Vlasov V.V. The value of scientific publications in specialized journals // Preventive
medicine, p.44-47.
4. Concepts for the development of education in the Republic of Kazakhstan until 2015. -
Astana. - 2URL: sc0027.sandyktau.ak-moedu.kz/index.php?p=docs-view&d=2AEC180
BB08E3C74
399
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
401
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список джерел:
1. Кабанець В.М., Собко М.Г., Радченко О.В. Застосування способів основного обробітку
ґрунту в сівозмінах, Сад, 2015, 16.
2. Жатов О.Г., Каленська С.М., Мельник А.В., Троценко В.І., Жатова Г.О., Нагорний В.І.,
А.О. Бутенко, Т.І. Мельник. Технічні культури: навчальний посібник. Суми:
Університетська книга, 2013, 359.
3. Karpenko, O.Yu., Rozhko, V.M., Butenko, A.O., Samkova, O., Lychuk, A.I.,
Matviienko, I.S., Masyk, I.M., Sobran, I.V. & Kankash H.D. Influence of agricultural
systems and measures of basic tillage on the number of microorganisms in the soil under
winter wheat crops of the Right-bank forest-steppe of Ukraine. Ukrainian Journal of Ecology,
2020, 10(5), 76-80. doi: 10.15421/2020_209
4. Лісовий М.П. Шляхи підвищення реалізації біологічного потенціалу врожайності
сільськогосподарських культур. Вісник аграрної науки, 2003, № 9, 20-22.
402
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Актуальність роботи
Для забезпечення нормальної роботи газопроводів при наявності в газі
крапельної рідини необхідно проводити заходи, спрямовані на попередження
скупчення рідини або передбачаючі періодичне її видалення.
Попереджувальні заходи здійснюються шляхом:
– вибору оптимального режиму роботи промислового газопроводу, який
забезпечує необхідну швидкість руху газу;
– вибору траси прокладання газопроводу з найбільш рівним рельєфом;
– безперервне або періодичне подавання в газопровід спінюючих ПАР;
403
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
404
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
600
І ІІ ІІІ ІV
500 В
400
Перепад тиску, Па
Г
300
200
100
А 0
0 1 2 Б3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15
Швидкість руху повітря, м/с
Швидкість руху газу, м/с
406
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Гужов А.И. Совместный сбор и транспорт нефти и газа / А.И. Гужов. – М.: Недра, 1973.
– 280 с.
2. Удосконалення технології інтенсифікації роботи низьконапірних газових і
газоконденсатних свердловин за наявності рідини в продукції [Текст]: дисертація канд.
техн. наук: 05.15.06 / Угриновський Андрій Васильович ; Івано-Франків. нац. техн.
ун-т нафти і газу. - Івано-Франківськ, 2014. - 184 с.
407
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Abstract. The purpose of the article: modeling on the Arduino IDE platform by studying the
structures of sensors connected to a smart home. The article talks about smart sensors for smart
homes. Kazakhtelecom is also considering KT HOME application for Smart Home operation. The
purpose of this article is to show the sensors used and their characteristics on the platforms
Arduino IDE and Cisco packet tracer, as well as to study smart sensors connected to a smart
home. The article attempts to study the characteristics and structure of the motion sensor, sensor
humidity and temperature and MQ gas sensor. In addition to the main converters, intelligent
control sensors include analog-to-digital and digital-to-analog converters, microprocessors,
microcontrollers, storage devices, information input-output interfaces. The following calculations
were performed: – Research and analysis of existing solutions for the introduction of Internet of
Things for smart homes; – Research of sensors connected to the smart home on the Internet;
– Modeling the parameters of Internet of Things for a smart home; – Analysis and processing of
experimental results.
Keywords: sensors, interface, controller.
1 KT HOME application
To connect a smart home, you need to download or install KT HOME
applications, which means Kazakhtelecom at home. Kazakhtelecom offers 3 types
408
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
of sensors and 1 video surveillance. Traffic sensor, door closing sensor, smoke
sensor. A person who installs KT HOME applications can monitor and control all
sensors via a smartphone. This is a very convenient and safe program for parents
who can work all day and see their children. Parents can be quieter than their
children see and know. Below are pictures with the KT HOME application and their
application (Figure 1).
1.1 KT HOME application provided by Kazakhtelecom
– Send audio and video to your smartphone online;
– Remote control of room security;
– Online notifications of intrusion and fire;
– Local storage of videos on your smartphone in SD or HD format (Figure 2).
409
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Sensors must be connected to the network to store and transmit the collected
data. This requires a wired Ethernet connection or a wireless connection to the
controller. The controllers are responsible for collecting data from the sensors and
provide a connection to the network or the Internet. Controllers can make immediate
decisions or send data to a more powerful computer for analysis. Such a powerful
computer is available on the same local network or Internet connection as the
controller (Figure 3).
The sensors often work with a device called an actuator. Actuators receive input
electrical signals and convert them into physical activity. For example, if the sensor
detects an excessively high temperature in the room, it sends its value to the
microcontroller. The microcontroller can send this data to the actuator that turns on
the air conditioner.
Many new devices, such as fitness accessories, implanted pacemakers, mine
air meters, and farm water meters, do not require a wireless connection. Because
many sensors operate "outdoors" and are powered by batteries or solar panels,
special attention must be paid to power consumption. Low power connection options
should be used to optimize and increase the availability of sensors (1).
410
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
3 MCU-PT controller
Components are physical objects that can be connected to a microcontroller
(MCU-PT) or a single-board computer (SBC-PT). They usually do not have a
network interface and rely on MCU-PT or SBC-PT to access the network. These are
simple devices that only interact through analog or digital slots (Figure 5).
412
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Because they do not have an Ethernet interface, it is not possible to connect IoE
components directly to the home gateway. These small sensors or drives are
connected to the microcontroller board (MCU-PT). Connected to the MCU-PT
gateway, it sees only the microcontroller board, but not the Ie components. The
home gateway relies on the MCU-PT programmed remote control API to obtain
sensor status (2).
4 DHT11 (DHT22) humidity and temperature sensor
Humidity is an important parameter in everyday life, our well-being depends
on the humidity level. People who are dependent on the weather, as well as people
with hypertension, bronchial asthma, diseases of the cardiovascular system are
particularly sensitive to moisture. With high dryness of the air, even healthy people
experience discomfort, drowsiness, itchy skin and irritation. Often, dry air can cause
respiratory diseases, from ARVI and ARVI to even pneumonia (Figure 6).
To measure the humidity of the smart home air, connect the module of humidity
and temperature sensor dht22 (Fig. 4.1), unlike the most popular humidity sensor
DHT11, measures the entire range of relative humidity (0% .. 100%) and operates
at negative temperatures (from -40 - 125 ° c).
The module board has the main components: DHT22 temperature and relative
humidity sensor is white, the power indicator LED and the switch plug. Inside Dht22
there is a small board with components: a capacitive humidity sensor, a thermistor
with a negative characteristic and a microcontroller (3).
To increase the accuracy of the work, the manufacturer enters in the MK
memory a table for adjusting the dimensions of each copy. Module data is
413
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
414
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
.
Fig. 8. Output of MQ-2 sensor data to the serial port monitor
Depending on the level of gas in the atmosphere, the internal resistance of the
sensor changes. MQ-2 has an analog output, so the voltage at this output varies in
proportion to the ambient gas level. There is a numerical output to determine at the
logical level. The sensor module has a built-in potentiometer that allows you to set
the sensitivity of this sensor depending on how accurately you want to record the
gas level.
Now about the units of measurement. In the territory of the former Union, the
indicators are measured as a percentage (%) or directly in volume by volume (mg /
m3). Abroad, it uses an indicator such as ppm (6).
The abbreviation ppm stands for part per million (one hour per million). For
example, 1 ppm = 0.0001%.
Sensor measuring range:
* propane: 200-5000 ppm;
* butane: 300-5000 ppm;
* methane: 500-20000 ppm;
* hydrogen: 300-5000 ppm.
415
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
416
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
It consists of the PIR sensor itself (Pyroelectric (Passive) InfraRed sensor) and
the control circuit. Such sensors are often used in security systems and in everyday
life to detect movement.
The module has two variable resistors and a jumper for mode construction. The
SX potentiometer regulates the sensitivity of the device. Sensitivity affects the size
of the object being detected and the object detection distance.
The TX potentiometer regulates the operating time of t, if the date detects
motion, it emits a positive pulse of length t.
The jumper switches the sensor mode. In L mode, a separate pulse is generated
at each start of the sensor. When the sensor is activated in H mode, there will be a
HIGH signal at the output for a certain period of time. At the end of the period, the
output signal returns to its original state and the sensor waits for the next start-up (8).
6 HC-SR501 motion sensor
Consider connecting the HC-SR501 participation sensor module to the Arduino
MEGA panel and the NodeMCU ESP8266 module.
Consider another sensor for smart home security. This is the HC-SR501
presence sensor module based on the pyroelectric effect (Figure 10).
It consists of the PIR sensor itself (pyroelectric (passive) infrared sensor) and
the control circuit. Such sensors are often used in security systems and in everyday
life to detect movement in the room (9).
The module has two variable resistors and a jumper for setting the mode. The
potentiometer Sx adjusts the sensitivity of the instrument. Sensitivity affects the size
of the object being detected and the object's detection distance.
417
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
The Tx potentiometer adjusts the response time T. If the sensor detects motion,
it produces a positive pulse of length T at the output.
The jumper switches the sensor mode. In L mode, a separate pulse appears at
the output to activate each sensor. When the sensor is activated in H mode, the output
gives a high T signal for a certain period of time. At the end of the period, the output
signal returns to its original state and the sensor waits for the next activation.
6.1 Connect the HC-SR501 attendance sensor module to the Arduino
MEGA panel
To calculate the activation of the HC-SR501 Sensor Module, we use external
interrupts at the 18 inputs of the Arduino MEGA panel. This is a break in int5. The
diagram shows the connection of the HC-SR501 input sensor module to the Arduino
MEGA panel. We upload to the Arduino Mega board a sketch of the test counter for
the HC-SR501 sensor and output to the Arduino serial port (Figure 11). The counter
is multiplied when moving from a level below 18 to a level - incCounterHCSR501
() is an external interrupt processing procedure. Every 2000 msec (INTER -
VAL_GET_DATA = 2000) we output the counter value to the last (10).
418
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
This research was done on the Cisco packet tracker and Arduino IDE platforms,
as well as modeling Internet of Things. The Internet is a new revolutionary and
advanced technology, so there is a need for a virtual practical tool. We chose the
Cisco packet tracer because it offers a simulation environment with the following
devices that look like real-life devices, and in the new version of the packet tracer
we can find many internet items to create a Cisco packet. Implementation is done
using the latest version of the tracker Cisco packages, as this version shows the
devices that many smart people use for a smart home. I also implemented the sensors
on the Arduino IDE platform (11).
Many other network devices are used to access, such as gateways, routers, cable
modems, Internet of Things and DNS servers, routers, switches, towers, Wan cloud
networks, central office and smartphones. Home gateways are used to connect
various smart devices and wireless distributes IP addresses for these smart devices
over the network. Internet of Things servers and smartphones play a very important
role in modeling, as they are devices of the Internet of Things through the Internet
that allow remote control. The Internet of Things server is used to register smart
devices. The smartphone is used to remotely access smart devices registered on the
Internet of Things server. , so you can do complex internet modeling.
References:
1. Petin В. And the creation of a smart home on the basis of Arduino. AM: DMK Press, 2018. -
180 p.
2. Petin В. A., Binyakovsky A. А. Practical encyclopedia Arduino. - M .: DMK Press, 2017. -
152 p.
3. Sefer KURNAZ, Mohanad Mohammed ABDULKAREM, Shada Adnan YASINEngineering
Faculty of Altynbas University (spring 2018) "INTRODUCTION OF CISCO
TRANSMISSIONERS".
4. Congressional Research Service (CRS) (Updated February 12, 2020) Internet of Things (Iot):
Introduction, available at: crsreports.congress.gov (Access: Access: 12.02.2020).
5. J. Freuden “Modern sensors. Handbook »M .: Technosphere, 2006 - 529 p. ISBN 5-94836-
050-4 5. Klaassen Klaas B. “The basics of measurements.
6. SENSORS AND SYSTEMS: METHODS, MEANS AND TECHNOLOGIES OF RESULTS
AND PROCESSING OF MEASUREMENT INFORMATION Penza, October 22-26, 2012
419
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
А аpplication
Listing teams to the Arduino IDE platform
DHT11 (DHT22) humidity and temperature sensor
#define DHTPIN 22 // pin connection DATA
#define DHTTYPE DHT22 // sensor DHT 22
#define INTERVAL_GET_DATA 2000 // measurement interval, ms
// create an instance of an object DHT DHT dht (DHTPIN, DHTTYPE);
// variable for interval measure unsigned long millis_int1 = 0;
void setup () {
Serial.begin (9600); // start port post dht.begin (); // start DHT
}}
void loop () {
if (millis () - millis_int1> = INTERVAL_GET_DATA) {
// data acquisition c DHT11
int humidity = get_data_humidity ();
// output to the monitor of the serial port Serial.print ("humidity ="); Serial.println (humidity);
// start interval count millis_int1 = millis ();
}}
420
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
}}
int get_data_humidity () {
int h = dht.readHumidity (); return h;
B аpplication
Listing teams to the Arduino IDE platform
MQ-2 gas sensor
#define INTERVAL_GET_DATA 2000 // measurement interval, ms
// pin to which the sensor #define MQ2PIN A10 is connected
// create an object for work with the sensor MQ2 mq2 (MQ2PIN);
// variable for measure intervals unsigned long millis_int1 = 0;
float get_data_ppmsmoke () {
Serial.println (mq2.readRatio ());
// get the value
float value = mq2.readSmoke ();
return value;
void setup () {
// open the next port Serial.begin (9600);
// calibrate mq2.calibrate (); mq2.getRo ();
}}
void loop () {
if (millis () - millis_int1> = INTERVAL_GET_DATA) {
// data acquisition c sensor mq2 float propan = get_data_ppmpropan ();
// derive the value of gas in ppm Serial.print ("propan ="); Serial.print (propane); Serial.println
("ppm");
float methan = get_data_ppmmethan ();
// derive the value of gas in ppm Serial.print ("methan ="); Serial.print (methane); Serial.println
("ppm");
float smoke = get_data_ppmsmoke ();
// extract the value of gas in ppm Serial.print ("smoke ="); Serial.print (smoke); Serial.println
("ppm");
// start interval count millis_int1 = millis ();
}}
}}
// get data propane data from MQ2 sensor float get_data_ppmpropan () {
421
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
C аpplication
Listing teams to the Arduino IDE platform
Connect the HC-SR501 participation sensor module to the Arduino MEGA panel
#define INTERVAL_GET_DATA 2000 // measurement interval, ms
// pin to which the sensor #define HCSR501PIN 18 is connected
// output counter int counterHCSR501 = 0;
// variable for measure intervals unsigned long millis_int1 = 0;
void setup () {Serial.begin (9600);
attachInterrupt (5, incCounterHCSR501, RISING);
}}
void loop () {
if (millis () - millis_int1> = INTERVAL_GET_DATA) {
// receiving data counter HC-SR501 int counter = get_data_counterHCSR501 ();
// derive the value of gas in ppm Serial.print ("counter ="); Serial.println (counter);
// start interval count millis_int1 = millis ();
}}
}}
// receiving data counter HC-SR501 int get_data_counterHCSR501 () {
// return value of counter HC-SR501 return counterHCSR501;
}}
void incCounterHCSR501 () {
// increment counter counterHCSR501 = counterHCSR501 + 1;
422
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Каdylbekkyzy Elvira
PhD., Associate Professor
Almaty University of Power Engineering & Telecommunications named after Gumarbek Daukeev,
Republic of Kazakhstan
Grebennikov Valeriy
master,
Almaty University of Power Engineering & Telecommunications named after Gumarbek
Daukeev, Republic of Kazakhstan
423
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
𝐷2
𝐹= (3)
16𝐻
424
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
425
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
426
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
References:
1. Фролов, О. П. Зеркальные антенны для земных станций спутниковой связи
/ О.П. Фролов, В.П. Вальд. - М.: Горячая линия - Телеком, 2008. - 496 c.
2. Витриченко Э.А. Методы исследования астрономической оптики. -М: Наука. 1980.
3. Сомов, А.М. Спутниковые системы связи: Учебное пособие для вузов / А.М. Сомов,
С.Ф. Корнев. - М.: РиС, 2015. - 244 c.
4. Plotkin, J., Almuratova, N., Yerzhan, A., Petrushin, V. Parasitic effects of pwm-vsi control
leading to torque harmonics in ac drives. Energies, 2021, 14(6), 1713.
427
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Вступ.
Світовий ринок сонячної фотоенергетики (ФЕ) зростає з 2005 р. у
середньому на 40% на рік. Це набагато більше, ніж для будь-якої іншої галузі
промисловості [1].
Сучасні технології виробництва сонячних батарей добре
зарекомендували себе та забезпечують надійний продукт із гарантованим
виходом енергії протягом щонайменше 25–30 років. Надійність, зростаючий
попит на електроенергію в економікою, що розвивається, можливість зняття
навантаження при перевантаженнях мережі, а також зростання цін на
428
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
429
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
430
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
431
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
n1
k k ( )
FY 1 − e− A1 k dd1 100 e− A2 k dd2 100 e− A3 k dd3 100 e− A4 k dd4 100
=
AA ( dd1 dd2 ) =
k 0
n1
( k k)
FY
k =0 , (1)
де:
FYk – щільність потужності сонячного випромінювання АМ1.5 Global, усереднена по k-
му піддіапазону спектру;
λk – довжина хвилі, що відповідає середині k-го піддіапазону спектру;
Amk – коефіцієнт поглинання матеріалу m-го шару, усереднений по k-му піддіапазон
спектру;
ddm-товщина матеріалу m-го шару;
k – номер піддіапазону спектра;
n1 - кількість піддіапазонів спектру, на який розбитий основний діапазон
випромінювання;
1…4 – номер шару відповідного матеріалу у структурі фотоперетворювача.
432
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
0.8
0.6
AA ( x dd2)
0.4
0.2
0
−9 −8 −7 −6 −5 −4 −3
110 110 110 110 110 110 110
x
433
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Қадылбекқызы Эльвира
Доктор PhD, заведующая кафедры Телекоммуникаций и инновационных технологии»
Алматинский университет энергетики и связи имени Гумарбека Даукеева,
Республика Казахстан
434
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
435
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
436
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Точное решение этой задачи для больших графов требует больших затрат
времени, что неприемлемо. Поэтому используется простой алгоритм на графе
(рис. 3), который позволяет найти не максимальное, а достаточно большое
количество наборов маршрутизаторов.
437
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
438
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
439
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
440
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
441
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
442
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список литературы:
1. Кучерявый Е. А. NS-2 как универсальное средство имитационного моделирования
сетей связи. Tampere University of Technology, Telecommunications Laboratory, Tampere,
Finland.
2. Парамонов А. И. Имитационное моделирование систем и сетей связи // ЛОНИИС, 2000.
3. Banks J., Carson J. S., Nelson B. L., Nicol D. M. Discrete-Event System Simulation, 5th
Edition, Pren- tice Hall, 2009.
4. Cuomo F., Luna S. D., Monaco U., Melodia T., Routing In ZigBee: Benefits from Exploiting
the IEEE 802.15.4 Association Tree. IEEE International Conference on Communications
2007, June 2007, pp. 3271–3276.
5. Fall K., Varadhan K. The ns Manual. 2008. IEEE TG 15.4. Part 15.4: Wireless Medium
Access Control (MAC) and Physical Layer (PHY) Specifications for Low-Rate Wireless
Personal Area Networks (LR-WPANs), IEEE standard for In- formation Technology.
IEEE-SA Standards Board, 2003.
6. Koubâa A., Alves M., Tovar E. A Comprehensive Simulation Study of Slotted CSMA/CA for
IEEE 802.15.4 Wireless Sensor Networks. Proceedings of the 6th IEEE International
Workshop on Factory Communication Systems (WFCS 2006), Torino (Italy), 2006.
7. Ramachandran I., Das A. K., Roy S. Analysis of the contention access period of
IEEE 802.15.4 MAC // ACM Transact. on Sensor Networks. – 2007. – Vol. 3, no 1.
8. Ousterhout J. Scripting: High-level programming for the 21st century. IEEE Computer,
March 1998, N31(3), pp. 23–30.
9. Zheng J., Lee M. A Comprehensive Performance Study of IEEE 802.15.4. IEEE Press, 2004.
ZigBee Specification. ZigBee Alliance Std., 2007.
443
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Қадылбекқызы Эльвира
Доктор PhD, заведующая кафедры Телекоммуникаций и инновационных технологии»
Алматинский университет энергетики и связи имени Гумарбека Даукеева,
Республика Казахстан
Аннотация. Оптическое волокно, как среда для передачи больших объемов информации
находит все более широкое применение в мире и в нашей стране в частности. Оптический
кабель имеет массу преимуществ перед медным. Волоконно-оптические линии связи
(ВОЛС) способны обеспечить скорость передачи данных до 1 терабайта в секунду. Они
активно вытесняют медные кабельные линии и являются самым перспективным
направлением развития проводной связи. Но цена прокладки оптического кабеля очень
высокая и требует больших затрат. Но при помощи технологии FiberTRAX при прокладке
оптических кабелей не нужно выполнять дорогостоящее рытье траншей или
подвешивать кабели на опоры линий электропередачи. Технология FiberTRAX предлагает
самый простой способ прокладки ВОЛС: приклеиванием кабелей к дорожному полотну.
Полимерная клеящая композиция затвердевает за четверть часа, то есть работы по
прокладке новой оптической линии выполняются супербыстро, а стоимость прокладки
одного километра окажется в разы дешевле.
Ключевые слова: технология FiberTRAX, ВОЛС, Traxyl
Сегодня, как никогда ранее, регионы стран СНГ нуждаются в связи, как
в количественном, так и в качественном плане. Руководители регионов в
первую очередь озабочены социальным аспектом этой проблемы, ведь связь -
это предмет первой необходимости. Связь влияет и на экономическое
развитие региона, его инвестиционную привлекательность. Вместе с тем
операторы электросвязи, тратящие массу сил и средств на поддержку
444
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
445
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
447
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Рис. 4. FiberTRAXtor
449
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. Ivanov V.I., Gordienko V.N., Popov G.N., Asnin L.B., Repin V.N., Tveretsky M.S.,
Zaslavsky K.E., Isaev R.I. Digital and analog transmission systems. - M .: Radio and
communication, 1995.
2. Slepov N.N. Synchronous digital networks SDH. - M .: Eco - Trends, 1997.
3. Netes V.A. Basic principles of synchronous digital hierarchy. // Networks and communication
systems. - 1996. - No. 6.
4. Description of ITU-T standards.
5. Netes V.A. Construction of transport networks based on the Synchronous Digital Hierarchy.
// Networks and communication systems. - 1997. - No. 4.
6. Technical description of LUCENT TECHNOLOGIES equipment.
7. Management Manual No. S42022-L3021-H1 - * - 7619.
8. Butusov M.M., Vernik S.M., Galkin S.L., Gomzin V.N., Mashkovets B.M.,
Shchelkunov K.N. Fiber optic transmission systems. - M .: Radio and communication, 1992.
9. Kemelbekov B.Zh., Myshkin V.F., Khan V.A. Fiber optic cables. M., 1999
10. Lucen Technologies website.
11. Grodnev I.I. Fiber - optical communication lines: a textbook for higher educational
institutions. - M .: Radio and communication 1990
12. Ubaydullaev R.R. Fiber optic networks. - M .: Radio and communication 1998.
13. Andrushko L.M., Grodnev I.I., Panfilov I.P. Fiber optic communication lines. - M .: Radio
and communication, 1984.
14. Barskov A. G. SDH from sunrise to sunset. // Networks and communication systems. - 2000.
450
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
451
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Қадылбекқызы Эльвира
Доктор PhD, заведующая кафедры
Телекоммуникаций и инновационных технологии»
Алматинский университет энергетики и связи имени Гумарбека Даукеева,
Республика Казахстан
Аннотация. Интернет вещей (IoT) и 5G-это две технологии, которые являются очень
разрушительными. IoT имеет возможность подключать несколько устройств
одновременно и эффективно вычислять или управлять ими с помощью одного
устройства. В настоящее время IoT используется почти во всех основных секторах для
управления устройствами, даже не прикасаясь к ним. 5G играет определенную роль в
скорости Интернета. Более быстрый интернет всегда пригодится любому и в любое
время. В этой статье мы обсудим интеграцию высокочастотного 5G с IoT. В ходе
исследования было установлено, что, нынешнее цифровое общество будет продолжать
инвестировать в сетевые технологии 5G, необходимо соблюдать осторожность, чтобы
не развертывать сеть 5G на сверхвысоких частотах выше 20 ГГц из-за ее
неблагоприятных последствий для здоровья. Мы рассматриваем характеристики,
спектры, полоса пропускания. Кроме того, в статье обсуждаются будущие тенденции
исследований, связанные широкополосного 5G интегрированным IoT, также
рассматривается проектирование и моделирование 5G в 28 ГГц.
Ключевые слова: IoT, распределение частот 5G, 28 ГГц
452
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
453
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
2 Распределение частот 5G
Развитие корпоративных сетевых инфраструктур 5G потребовало
создания миллиардов подключенных устройств мониторинга
работоспособности с низкой скоростью передачи данных и низким
энергопотреблением, удаленных датчиков и клинических носимых устройств,
основанных на инфраструктуре магистральной сети 5G и корпоративной
структуре IOTs. В то время как сетевая технология 5G проектирует ключевую
инфраструктуру, которая заряжает энергией интеллектуальные устройства,
"умный город" и решает все от ядра до края, создавая защищенные, более
интеллектуальные потоки данных и обеспечивая большую персонализацию.
В рамках своих усилий по сдерживанию распространения глобальной
пандемии COVID-19 Китай использовал 5G-патрульных роботов,
разработанных Guangzhou Gosuncn Robot Co., Ltd, с использованием
технологии Advantech для мониторинга ношения масок и температуры тела в
общественных местах. В связи с вспышкой COVID-19 поставщики продуктов
и услуг для Интернета вещей (IOTs) в умных городах Guangzhou Gosuncn
Robot Co. обновили своего полицейского патрульного робота на базе 5G
новыми возможностями, чтобы помочь сотрудникам полиции на передовой в
проведении проверок по профилактике заболеваний. Ручное измерение
температуры тела подвергает персонал службы общественной безопасности
потенциальным рискам для здоровья в это последовательное время эти
сетевые роботы 5G были оснащены камерами высокого разрешения и
инфракрасными термометрами, способными сканировать температуру 10
человек одновременно в радиусе 5 м друг от друга.
На данный момент сверхвысокие частоты и минимальная задержка
являются функциями, необходимыми операторам для повышения новых
уровней возможностей и пропускной способности для улучшенной передачи
данных с широкой пропускной способностью мобильной связи, в частности,
для разгрузки переполненных сетей 4G. Тем не менее, существует большой
интерес к внедрению новой сетевой технологии 5G в новых средних
диапазонах (3,5 ГГц–6 ГГц) и преобладающих устаревших средних
454
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
455
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
456
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
457
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
458
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
459
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Рис. 3. Приемопередатчик
461
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
462
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
5 Вывод
В стремлении к более высоким скоростям передачи данных и более
низким задержкам, выходящим за рамки возможностей сети 4G, 5 поколение
беспроводной мобильной связи должно принять революционные способы
использования радиочастотного спектра. В дополнение к лучшим способам
использования уже выделенных полос частот с помощью
усовершенствованных схем модуляции и традиционного масштабирования
сети, оппортунистический доступ к недостаточно используемому спектру
через когнитивное радио еще больше увеличит пропускную способность
систем. Кроме того, различные методы разгрузки будут способствовать
‘неограниченный’ доступ к большим объемам мультимедийных данных в
любом месте и в любое время.
Программно-определяемая технология радиосвязи позволит
реконфигурируемым платформам для реализации парадигмы когнитивного
радио в базовых сотовых сетях и в трафике плавающих решений, в то время
как программно-определяемая сеть облегчит программируемую работу
основной сети. Эволюция в сторону 5G, описанная в этой статье, открывает
новые исследовательские проблемы. Хотя мы кратко рассмотрели ключевые
исследовательские проекты недавно запущенные в Европе, усилия по
разработке технологий 5G предпринимаются по всему миру. Также
463
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. Agyapong, P., Iwamura, M., Staehle, D., Kiess, W., & Benjebbour, A. (2014). Design
considerations for a 5G network architecture. IEEE Communications Magazine, 52(11),
65–75. doi:10.1109/MCOM.2014. 6957145.
2. Aijaz, A., Aghvami, H., & Amani, M. (2013). A survey on mobile data offloading: Technical
and business perspectives. IEEE Wireless Communications, 20(2), 104–112.
3. Akyildiz, I. F., Gutierrez-Estevez, D. M., Balakrishnan, R., & Chavarria-Reyes, E. (2014).
LTE-advanced and the evolution to beyond 4G (B4G) systems. Physical Communication, 10,
31–60. doi:10. 1016/j.phycom.2013.11.009. http://www.sciencedirect.com/science/article/
pii/S187449071300086
4. Akyildiz, I. F., Lee, W. Y., Vuran, M. C., & Mohanty, S. (2006). NeXt generation/dynamic
spectrum access/cognitive radio wireless networks: A survey. Computer Networks, 50(13),
2127–2159.
5. Akyildiz, I. F., Melodia, T., & Chowdury, K. R. (2007). Wireless multimedia sensor networks:
A survey. IEEE Wireless Communications, 14(6), 32–39.
6. Badoi, C. I., Prasad, N., Croitoru, V., & Prasad, R. (2011). 5G based on cognitive radio.
Wireless Personal Communications, 57(3), 441–464.
7. Bellanger, M. Specification and design of a prototype filter for filter bank based multicarrier
transmission. In Proceedings of the IEEE international conferences acoustics, speech, and
signal processing (ICASSP), Salt Lake City, UT (pp. 2417–2420).
8. Bleicher, A. Millimeter waves may be the future of 5G phones. http://spectrum.ieee.
org/telecom/wireless/millimeter-waves-may-be-the-future-of-5g-phones.
9. Bolcskei, H., Duhamel, P., & Hleiss, R. Design of pulse shaping OFDM/OQAM systems for
high data-rate transmission over wireless channels. In Proceedings of the IEEE international
conference on communications (ICC), Vancouver, BC (pp. 559–564).
10. Cardoso, L. S., Kobayashi, M., Cavalcanti, F. R. P., & Debbah, M. Vandermonde-subspace
frequency division multiplexing for
464
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Қадылбекқызы Эльвира
Доктор PhD, заведующая кафедры
Телекоммуникаций и инновационных технологии»
Алматинский университет энергетики и связи имени Гумарбека Даукеева,
Республика Казахстан
465
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
466
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
данными , когда встроенный блок размещен где-то на суше или на море, то-
есть на любой среде, которая получила название Mobile Services Unit (MSU).
MSU взаимодействует в реагирование на набор реализованных возможностей
во взаимодействии с инфраструктурой мониторинга, обеспечивающей ее
работоспособность и реакцию в случае сбоя (прогноз). Эти исследование
представляет результаты проекта SASPORT
Статья организована следующим образом – в 2-ом разделе содержится
обсуждение открытых интерфейсов для связи, в 3-ем описывается
предлагаемая архитектура подхода, а в 4-ом разделе представлены
заключительные замечания и выделены несколько направлений будущих
исследований.
2 Открытые интерфейсы для связи
Этот раздел посвящен созданию теоретической базы, с особым акцентом
на научно-техно-логической работы согласованы с научным сообществом и
промышленностью, в содействии решения основываются главным образом в
области электроники, телекоммуникаций и компьютерных и
информационных систем, в открытой архитектуры основу для коммуникации
между устройствами и узлами. На самом деле трио, люди, “вещи” и Интернет
могут быть подключены через устройства посредников, как показано на рис. 1.
467
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
468
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
469
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
– Функциональная модель;
– Модель данных; Правила оценки качества работы.
– Стратегия разделения подразделений MSU с помощью суррогатных
служб (MSU-S), которая является обязанностью каждого подразделения по
управлению развитием, заключается в следующем:
– Сервер координации набора суррогатов через сервер шлюза (MSU-G):
Отвечает за связь с сетью MSU.
– Стратегия реализации каждого MSU;
– Набор интерфейсов, которые будут доступны в виде открытых
спецификаций и могут развиваться в контексте процессов стандартизации.
В первом приближении будет рассмотрена общая архитектура
предлагаемого подхода в его основных компонентах, рис. 2. Это будет
считаться информационной системой, обычно называемой IT-системой, с
ответственностью за доступ к одному или нескольким cетям MSU.
471
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
473
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
474
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
475
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
476
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
4 Вывод
Архитектура предлагаемого подхода основывается на его открытой
структуре на возможности разрешить нескольким поставщикам устройства
MSU. Для этого необходимо, чтобы сообщения восходящей и нисходящей
связи между устройством MSU и шлюзом IoT-системы (MSU-G) были
стандартизированы, особенно в точности семантики полей, составляющих
477
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. Губби, Дж., Буйя, Р., Марусич, С., Паланисвами, М .: Интернет вещей (IoT): видение,
архитектурные элементы и будущие направления. Gener. Comput. Syst. 29 (7),
1645–1660 (2013)
478
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
479
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
480
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
меньше допустимое смещение CN * для CN∗ (т.е. больше n), так что
481
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
482
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
−2
S S
EWM / D /1 = = .
2(1 − S ) 2(1 − ) (3)
Для nD/D/1 ожидаемое время ожидания выводится на основе результата
Eckberg [6], который зависит от В формулы Эрланга (M, a), количественно
определяющей вероятность блокировки в системе потерь M/GI/n/n. Для
вычисления В формулы Эрланга используется итерационный метод,
n
B(0, a ) = 1, B(n, a ) −1 = 1 + .
aB(n − 1, a )
(n − 1) S
EWnD / D /1 =
n
2nB(n − 2, )
(4)
n
lim B(n − 2, ) = 1 − S
n→ S (5)
На рисунке 1 показано соотношение среднего времени ожидания и
времени обслуживания S по оси ординат, а нагрузка на систему - по оси
абсцисс. Для большой нагрузки есть существенные отличия. Чем больше
количество узлов, тем ближе система nD/D/1 к M/D/1. При высокой нагрузке
(ρ=0,95) относительная погрешность
EWnD / D /1
rW ( ) = 1 −
EWM / D /1
(6)
ожидаемого времени ожидания меньше эпсилон для n>38900.
Интуитивно понятное объяснение различий между средним временем
ожидания M/D/1 и nD/D/1 - это ограниченность индивидуального времени
ожидания. В nD/D/1 индивидуальное время ожидания ограничено S(n - 1), что
происходит, если все n прибытия происходят одновременно. Рамамурти и
Сенгупта объясняют это периодом занятости [7]: «В очереди M/D/1 и время
ожидания, и период занятости не ограничены, поскольку использование
приближается к единице [т.е. тяжелый груз]. С другой стороны, в нашей
модели [nD/D/1] период занятости (и, следовательно, время ожидания) всегда
ограничен сверху единицей. По этой причине неудивительно, что результаты
M/D/1 завышают результаты нашей модели [nD/D/1]».
483
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
485
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. J. W. Roberts and J. T. Virtamo, “The superposition of periodic cell arrival streams in an
ATM multiplexer,” IEEE Transactions on Communications, vol. 39, no. 2, pp. 298–303,
1991.
2. M. Menth and S. Muehleck, “Packet waiting time for multiplexed periodic on/off streams in
the presence of overbooking,” International Journal of Communication Networks and
Distributed Systems, vol. 4, no. 2, pp. 207–229, 2010.
3. J. Roberts et al., “Broadband Network Teletraffic: Final Report of Action COST 242,” 1996.
4. A. Eckberg, “The single server queue with periodic arrival process and deterministic service
times,” IEEE Transactions on communications, vol. 27, no. 3, pp. 556–562, 1979.
5. V. B. Iversen and L. Staalhagen, “Waiting time distribution in M/D/1 queueing systems,”
Electronics Letters, vol. 35, no. 25, pp. 2184–2185, 1999.
6. A. Eckberg Jr and L. Green, “Response time analysis for pipelining jobs in a tree network of
processors,” in Applied Probability-Computer Science: The Interface Volume 1, Springer,
1982, pp. 387–416.
7. A. Eckberg Jr and L. Green, “Response time analysis for pipelining jobs in a tree network of
processors,” in Applied Probability-Computer Science: The Interface Volume 1, Springer,
1982, pp. 387–416.
8. T. Hoßfeld et al., “Traffic Modeling for Aggregated Periodic IoT Data,” in 21st International
Conference on Innovation in Clouds, Internet and Networks (ICIN 2018), Mar. 2018.
486
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
487
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
488
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Таблица 1
Сравнение беспроводных технологий
ZigBee Z-Wave Wi-Fi Bluetooth
Потребляемая 100мВт 1мВт высокая 10мВт
мощность
Дальность действия 100м 30м 1000м 10м
Стоимость низкая высокая средняя очень низкая
Масштабируемость 6000 >6000 32 20
Совсместимость Тот же Другой Устройства, Электронные
производитель производитель совместимые устройства,
с Wi-Fi совместимые
с Bluetooth
Заключение.
Выбор пользователем подходящей беспроводной технологии для
домашней автоматизации зависит от требований.
Z-Wave - лучший выбор, если главным требованием является
энергосбережение, или если пользователь заинтересован в использовании
различных устройств от разных производителей, даже коммерческих
устройств. Когда требованием является использование устройств одного
производителя с относительно низкой стоимостью и энергопотреблением, в
этом случае лучше всего подходит ZigBee. Если пользователю интересны
простота использования и радиус действия, тогда решение Wi-Fi является
наиболее подходящим. Однако, если проблема в цене, то лучшим решением
будет Bluetooth.
Концепция применения автоматизации в жилищном секторе очень
актуальна на сегодняшний день. Наша страна тоже идет в ногу с темпами
489
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
модернизации.
Реализованы разные подходы к автоматизации домов. Лучшая из них -
система домашней автоматизации с использованием концепции Интернета
Вещей (IоT). IоT обеспечивает возможность управления системой домашней
автоматизации из любой точки мира через Интернет. Это снижает
использование чрезмерных или ненужных человеческих усилий и улучшает
уровень жизни людей в нашем обществе.
Список литературы:
1. NaturalAudio. Система интеллектуальной автоматизации умный дом. URL:
http://techsc.nethouse.ru/documents
2. Возможности системы «умный дом». URL: http://smarttone.ru/blog/cheap-smart- home/
3. Беспроводные сети стандарта ZigBee. URL: http://en-i.ru/product-catalog/energy-
source/Interface_converters/eni-406/
4. Протокол ZigBee: беспроводные технологии на службе «умного» дома.
URL:http://www.ferra.ru/ru/digihome/review/SmartHomeZigBee/#.VFOcG_msXuU
5. Обзор современных технологий беспроводной передачи данных в частотных
диапазонах ISM (Bluetooth, ZigBee, Wi-Fi) и 434/868 МГц. URL: http://www.wireless-
e.ru/articles/technologies/2011_4_6.php
6. Умный дом – описание. URL: http://www.topservice.od.ua/umniy-dom-opisanie.html
7. Умный дом на базе Z-Wave. URL: http://habrahabr.ru/post/160493/
8. “Types of Wireless Communication Technology Used in Home Automation.”
[Online].Available:https://electronicsforu.com/resources/learnelectronics/wireless-
technology-types-homeautomation. [Accessed: 17-Nov-2018].
9. “Which Home Automation Technology Is Best for You?” [Online]. Available:
https://www.lifewire.com/best-home-automationtechnology-817601. [Accessed: 17-Nov-
2018].
490
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Аннотация. 5G желіcі өте төмен кідіріс, сенімді байланыс, деректерді берудің жоғары
жылдамдығы және пайдаланушылардың жоғары ұтқырлығы сияқты жоғары сапалы қызмет
көрсету (QoS) үшін әзірленуде. Бұл мақалада бесінші буын желісіндегі қызмет көрсету
сапасы қарастырылған. Ұялы байланыс желілерінде қызмет көрсету сапасын қамтамасыз
ету әдістері сипатталған.
Түйін сөздер: QoS, 5G, 4G LTE, EPS.
491
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
492
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
2-кесте
4G QoS және 5G QoS арасындағы айырмашылық
Параметрлер 5G 4G LTE
QoS QoS идентификаторы 5G-5QI Сапа класының көрсеткіші -
идентификаторы QCI
IP ағыны QoS ағыны EPS тасымалдаушы
Ағын/тасымалдаушы QoS ағынының идентификаторы EPS Bearer ID-EBI
идентификаторы - QFI
Рефлексиялық QoS Reflective QoS көрсеткіші - RQI -
493
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Қорытынды
5G желілерінің пайда болуы мобильді желілердегі, соның ішінде QoS
жүйесіндегі негізгі көрсеткіштерді айтарлықтай жақсартуға бағытталған.
494
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Әдебиеттер тізімі:
1. Лохвицкий М.С., Сорокин А.С., Шорин О.А. Мобильная связь: стандарты, структуры,
алгоритмы, планирование. М.: Горячая линия – Телеком, 2018. 264 с.
2. Бакулин М.Г., Крейнделин В.Б., Панкратов Д.Ю. Технологии в системах радиосвязи на
пути к 5G. М.: Горячая линия – Телеком, 2018. 280 с.
3. Сергиенко А.Б. Цифровая связь. Курс для магистрантов [электронный ресурс] URL:
http://sites.google.com/site/eltechdigicom.
4. Степутин А.Н., Николаев А.Д. Мобильная связь на пути к 6G. В 2 Т. Москва-Вологда:
Инфра-Инженерия, 2017. Том 1. 380 с. Том 2. 416 с.
5. Все о беспроводных технологиях связи [электронный ресурс]
https://2g3g4g5g.ru/quality-of-service-5g-5qi/
6. Paul Shepherd. Learn about QoS in 5G Networks https://www.linkedin.com/pulse/ learn-
qos-5g-networks-paul-shepherd
7. Технологии связи [электронный ресурс] URL: http://itechinfo.ru.
8. Аджемов А.С., Санников В.Г. Общая теория связи: Учебник для вузов. М.: Горячая
линия – Телеком, 2018. 624 с.
9. Сборник статей: технологии связи – архитектура сети 5G; сеть радиодоступа 5G;
коррекция ошибок в сетях 5G – https://itechinfo.ru/.
10. Системы связи 5G. [электронный ресурс] URL: http://exponenta.ru/5g.
11. Y. Miaji and S. Hassan, “Comparative simulation of scheduling mechanism in packet
switching network,” in Proceedings - 2nd International Conference on Network Applications,
Protocols and Services, NETAPPS 2010, 2010, pp. 141–147.
495
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
496
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
497
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. Гельгор А.Л. Технология LTE мобильной передачи данных: учеб. пособие
/ Гельгор А.Л., Попов Е.А./ – СПб.: Изд-во Политехн. ун-та, 2011. – 204 с.
2. Тихвинский В.О. Сети мобильной связи LTE: технологии и архитектура/
В.О. Тихвинский, С.В. Терентьев, А.Б. Юрчук/ ⎯ М.:Эко-Трендз, 2010. ⎯ 284 с.
3. Романов А. И. Телекоммуникационные сети и управление / А. И. Романов. – К.:
Изд.пол. центр «Киевский университет», 2003. – 247 с.
498
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Топология
Рассмотрим случай, когда каждый документ имеет средний размер 20 КБ.
При возврате 10 совпадений для каждого поискового запроса будет
возвращено в среднем 200 КБ данных. Умножьте это на 100 поисковых
запросов в секунду, и нам понадобится пропускная способность 20 МБ / с.
Если мы сможем уменьшить размер возвращаемых документов до 800 байт,
что является правдоподобным, просто вернув требуемые поля, каждый запрос
будет иметь размер примерно 8 КБ, а общая пропускная способность,
необходимая для 100 запросов / с, составит всего 800 КБ / с. Разумеется, для
499
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
500
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
501
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. Губби, Дж., Буйя, Р., Марусич, С., Паланисвами, М .: Интернет вещей (IoT): видение,
архитектурные элементы и будущие направления. Gener. Comput. Syst. 29 (7), 1645–
1660 (2013)
2. Маттерн, Ф., Флокемайер, Ч .: От активного управления данными к системам на основе
событий. В: Mattern, F., Floerkemeier, C. (eds.) От Интернета компьютеров к Интернету
вещей . стр. 242–259. Спрингер, Берлин (2010)
3. Athreya, A.P., DeBruhl, B., Tague, P .: Разработка для самоконфигурации и самоадаптации
в Интернете вещей. В: 9-я Международная конференция по совместным вычислениям:
Сеть, приложения и совместная работа (Collaboratecom), стр. 585–592 (2013)
4. Диас, J.C.Q., Каладо, Дж.М.Ф., Осорио, А.Л., Моргадо, Л.Ф .: Интеллектуальная
транспортная система на основе RFID и мультиагентному подходу. В: Camarinha-
502
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Matos, L.M., Picard, W. (eds.) Virtual Предприятия и совместные сети, стр. 533–540.
Спрингер, Бостон (2008)
5. Диас, J.C.Q., Calado, J.M.F., Osório, A.L., Morgado, L.F .: RFID вместе с мультиагентным
системы для контроля глобальных цепочек создания стоимости. Анна. Ред. Контроль
33 (2), 185–195 (2009).
6. Мейер, А., Лори, Р.А.: Суррогатная концепция инженерных баз данных. В: 9-й
Международная Конференция по очень большим базам данных, стр. 30–32, Сан-
Франциско, Калифорния, США (1983).
7. Уолдо, Дж .: Виртуальные организации, всеобъемлющие вычисления инфраструктура
для Инф. Syst. Передний. 4, 9–18 (2002)
8. Афсарманеш, Х., Камаринья-Матос, Л.М., Ермилова, Э .: Справочная база VBE.
В:Камаринья-Матос, Л.М., Афсарманеш, Х., Оллус, М. (ред.) Методы и инструменты
для совместных сетевых организации, стр. 35–68. Спрингер, США (2008)
9. Камаринья-Матос, Л.М., Афсарманеш, Х .: Основа для создания виртуальной
организации в средах для размножения. Анна. Ред. Контроль 31 (1), 119–135 (2007).
10. Кош, Т., Кулп, И., Бехлер, М., Страсбергер, М., Вейл, Б., Ласовски, Р .: Связь и
архитектура для кооперативных систем в европе. IEEE Commun. Mag. 47 (5), 116–125
(2009).
11. Льюис, Г., Моррис, Э., Симанта, С., Смит, Д .: Ориентация на услуги и системы IEEE
Softw. 28 (1), 58–63 (2011)
503
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
504
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
505
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Конфигурация
Мы будем использовать этот файл Docker Compose для быстрого
развертывания демонстрации. Развертывание состоит из следующих образов
Docker:
– Apache ZooKeeper
– Апач Кафка
– Обогащается Кафка Connect / Debezium изображение с некоторыми
изменениями:
– Драйвер PostgreSQL JDBC помещен в каталог / kafka / libs
– Коннектор Confluent JDBC помещен в каталог / kafka / connect / kafka-
connect-jdbc.
– Предварительно заполненный MySQL, используемый в нашем
руководстве
– Пустой PostgreSQL
– Пустой Elasticsearch
506
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
export DEBEZIUM_VERSION=0.7
docker-compose up
{
{
"name": "elastic-sink",
507
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
"config": {
"connector.class":
"io.confluent.connect.elasticsearch.ElasticsearchSinkConnector",
"tasks.max": "1",
"topics": "customers",
"connection.url": "http://elastic:9200",
"transforms": "unwrap,key",
"transforms.unwrap.type": "io.debezium.transforms.UnwrapFromEnvelope",
(1)
"transforms.key.type":
"org.apache.kafka.connect.transforms.ExtractField$Key",(2)
"transforms.key.field": "id", (2)
"key.ignore": "false", (3)
"type.name": "customer" (4)
}
}
}
508
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
-H "Content-Type:application/json" http://localhost:8083/connectors/ \
-d @jdbc-sink.json
"timed_out" : false,
"_shards" : {
"total" : 5,
"successful" : 5,
"failed" : 0
},
"hits" : {
"total" : 4,
"max_score" : 1.0,
"hits" : [
{
"_index" : "customers",
"_type" : "customer",
"_id" : "1001",
"_score" : 1.0,
"_source" : {
"id" : 1001,
"first_name" : "Sally",
"last_name" : "Thomas",
"email" : "sally.thomas@acme.com"
}
},
{
"_index" : "customers",
"_type" : "customer",
"_id" : "1004",
"_score" : 1.0,
"_source" : {
"id" : 1004,
"first_name" : "Anne",
"last_name" : "Kretchmar",
510
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
"email" : "annek@noanswer.org"
}
},
{
"_index" : "customers",
"_type" : "customer",
"_id" : "1002",
"_score" : 1.0,
"_source" : {
"id" : 1002,
"first_name" : "George",
"last_name" : "Bailey",
"email" : "gbailey@foobar.com"
}
},
{
"_index" : "customers",
"_type" : "customer",
"_id" : "1003",
"_score" : 1.0,
"_source" : {
"id" : 1003,
"first_name" : "Edward",
"last_name" : "Walker",
"email" : "ed@walker.com"
}
}
]
}
}
511
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
512
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Вывод
Мы настроили сложный конвейер потоковых данных для синхронизации
базы данных MySQL с другой базой данных, а также с экземпляром
Elasticsearch. Нам удалось сохранить один и тот же идентификатор во всех
системах, что позволяет нам коррелировать записи по системе в целом.
Распространение изменений данных из первичной базы данных почти в
реальном времени в поисковую систему, такую как Elasticsearch, открывает
множество интересных вариантов использования. Помимо различных
приложений полнотекстового поиска, можно, например, также подумать о
создании информационных панелей и всевозможных визуализаций с
использованием Kibana , чтобы получить более полное представление о
данных.
Если вы хотите опробовать эту настройку самостоятельно, просто
клонируйте проект из нашего репозитория с примерами . Если вам нужна
помощь, у вас есть запросы на добавление функций или вы хотите поделиться
своим опытом работы с этим конвейером, сообщите нам об этом в
комментариях ниже.
Список источников:
1. Губби, Дж., Буйя, Р., Марусич, С., Паланисвами, М .: Интернет вещей (IoT): видение,
архитектурные элементы и будущие направления. Gener. Comput. Syst. 29 (7), 1645–
1660 (2013)
2. Маттерн, Ф., Флокемайер, Ч .: От активного управления данными к системам на основе
событий. В: Mattern, F., Floerkemeier, C. (eds.) От Интернета компьютеров к Интернету
вещей . стр. 242–259. Спрингер, Берлин (2010)
3. Athreya, A.P., DeBruhl, B., Tague, P .: Разработка для самоконфигурации и
самоадаптации в Интернете вещей. В: 9-я Международная конференция по совместным
вычислениям: Сеть, приложения и совместная работа (Collaboratecom), стр. 585–592
(2013)
4. Диас, J.C.Q., Каладо, Дж.М.Ф., Осорио, А.Л., Моргадо, Л.Ф .: Интеллектуальная
транспортная система на основе RFID и мультиагентному подходу. В: Camarinha-
Matos, L.M., Picard, W. (eds.) Virtual Предприятия и совместные сети, стр. 533–540.
Спрингер, Бостон (2008)
513
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
5. Диас, J.C.Q., Calado, J.M.F., Osório, A.L., Morgado, L.F .: RFID вместе с мультиагентным
системы для контроля глобальных цепочек создания стоимости. Анна. Ред. Контроль
33 (2), 185–195 (2009).
6. Мейер, А., Лори, Р.А.: Суррогатная концепция инженерных баз данных. В: 9-й
Международная Конференция по очень большим базам данных, стр. 30–32, Сан-
Франциско, Калифорния, США (1983).
7. Уолдо, Дж .: Виртуальные организации, всеобъемлющие вычисления инфраструктура
для Инф. Syst. Передний. 4, 9–18 (2002)
8. Афсарманеш, Х., Камаринья-Матос, Л.М., Ермилова, Э .: Справочная база VBE.
В:Камаринья-Матос, Л.М., Афсарманеш, Х., Оллус, М. (ред.) Методы и инструменты
для совместных сетевых организации, стр. 35–68. Спрингер, США (2008)
9. Камаринья-Матос, Л.М., Афсарманеш, Х .: Основа для создания виртуальной
организации в средах для размножения. Анна. Ред. Контроль 31 (1), 119–135 (2007).
10. Кош, Т., Кулп, И., Бехлер, М., Страсбергер, М., Вейл, Б., Ласовски, Р .: Связь и
архитектура для кооперативных систем в европе. IEEE Commun. Mag. 47 (5), 116–125
(2009).
11. Льюис, Г., Моррис, Э., Симанта, С., Смит, Д .: Ориентация на услуги и системы IEEE
Softw. 28 (1), 58–63 (2011)
514
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
515
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
отправленных пакетов.
Таблица 2
Полученные скорости передачи данных и время в эфире
Полезная
Скорость
нагрузка 10 30 50 70
(бит/с)
(байт)
SF=7 34.05 64.77 95.49 121.09 6835.93
SF=8 68.1 119.3 170.5 221.7 3906.25
SF=9 115.71 218.1 300 402.43 2197.26
SF=10 231.42 395.26 559 722.94 1220.70
SF=11 462.8 708.61 1036 1363 671.38
SF=12 925 1417 1908 2564.1 366.21
517
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
518
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
519
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
520
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список источников:
1. “AN1200.22 LoRa™ Modulation Basics,” https://www.semtech.com/uploads/documents/
an1200.22.pdf.
2. K. Staniec and M. Kowal, “LoRa performance under variable interference and heavy-
multipath conditions,” Wireless Communications and Mobile Computing, vol. 2018, Article
ID 6931083, 9 pages, 2018.
3. “Lpwansimulation,” https://github.com/maartenweyn/lpwansimulation.
521
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Abstract. This article discusses rapid prototyping technologies and 3D modeling methods.
Furthermore, the main purpose of this article is to more accurately describe the current relevance
of rapid prototyping technologies and the areas in which it is applied. Most importantly, this
article describes the working principles and methods of rapid prototyping.
Keywords: Rapid prototype, CAD, CAM, FDM, Strerolithography, 3D printer, 3D computer
modeling methods, SLS.
The development of a new type of product is a long and arduous process that
requires several stages of design and evaluation before mass production begins. 3D
computer modeling methods, which are being established all over the world, will
help to accelerate the passage of these stages. In addition, modern computer-aided
design systems (CAD - computer aided design) significantly reduce the time and
cost of developing and designing new products. However, for any complex product,
the problem of creating a single physical image, or even a separate part of it, remains
relevant. Currently, great advances are being made in the technology of layer
formation of 3D objects. Such technologies are called Rapid Prototype (RP)
technologies. Rapid prototyping (RP) is the creation of a physical sample of an
522
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
object from a CAD model using a 3D printer. RP technologies allow you to speed
up the production cycle, significantly reduce product costs, work on a project, or
make operational changes. Rapid prototyping began to evolve until the 1980s as a
technology that could quickly transform digital designs into real objects. Prior to
this technology, new product models were created by sculptors and artists. A new
era of prototyping began with the development of the first 3D printing process. In
1984, American Chuck Hull received a patent for stereolithography (SLA - Stereo
Lithography Apparatus) for rapid prototyping technology, i.e. the process of
combining photopolymers using ultraviolet light (1). There are currently several RP
technologies available:
– Stereolithography (SLA);
– Fused Deposition Modeling (FDM);
– Laser sintering of powdered materials (SLS - Selective Laser Sintering);
– Lamineted Object Manufacturing (LOM).
SLA (Stereo Lithography Apparatus). Stereolithography is a 3D printing
process that uses computer-controlled motion laser light, pre-programmed using
CAM / CAD software.
CAD - computer-aided design.
CAM - computer production.
SLA is a fast prototype that requires the production of very precise and delicate
details as well as special technology for project designs. It is used in the production
of demonstration parts to validate concept ideas and to conduct ergonomic tests.
Using an ultraviolet laser, the SLA transmits the shape of the model to the surface
of the light vessel in series with the sensitive resin. Liquid plastic only hardens where
the laser beam passes. A new layer of liquid, then flows over the solidified layer and
the new contour is described by a laser. The process is repeated until the construction
of the 3D model is complete.
In FDM (Fused Deposition Modeling) technology, a 3D object is created by
selectively attaching the molten material superimposed layers in a predetermined
path. The main materials used in FDM are thermoplastic polymers in the form of
filaments.
523
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
References:
1. R.K. Atamuratov, The educational advantages of virtual reality technologies, International
scientific review of the problems and prospects of modern science and education, Problems
of science, 90-92 (2020).
2. Atamuratov, R. K. Historical fundamentals of creating a virtual-educational museum. The
Way of Science, № 6 (88), 2021. 77-78.
3. Atamuratov, R.K. (2020). The effectiveness of timeline interactive web service in delivering
lessons on “History of personal computers”. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 12 (92),
109-111.
4. Atamuratov, R.K. The importance of the virtual museums in the educational process.
/ R.K. Atamuratov // European Journal of Research and Reflection in Educational Sciences.
– 2020. – Vol. 8 – No. 2 – Part II – P. 89–93.
5. Atamuratov R.K., G‘ayvullayeva P.J. 3D PANORAMA AND ITS TYPES. SCIENTIFIC
RESEARCH IN XXI CENTURY. OTTAWA, CANADA 11-12.11.2021, pp. 447-450.
6. https://www.hubs.com/knowledge-base/introduction-fdm-3d-printing/
7. https://www.livescience.com/38862-selective-laser-sintering.html
8. https://engineeringproductdesign.com/knowledge-base/rapid-prototyping-techniques/
524
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
525
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
526
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
527
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список источников:
1. Сюй Дж., Фортес Дж. Размещение многоцелевых виртуальных машин в
виртуализированных средах центров обработки данных. Труды Зеленых вычислений и
528
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
529
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
530
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. E. A. Lee. 2007. Computing Foundations and Practice for Cyber Physical Systems: A
Preliminary Report. Technical Report. Technical Report No. UCB/EECS-2007-72
2. Peter R. Lewis, Marco Platzner, Bernhard Rinner, Jim Torresen, and Xin Yao (Eds.). 2016.
Self-aware Computing Systems: An Engineering Approach. Springer
3. B. Selic, BThe pragmatics of model-driven development,[ IEEE Softw., vol. 20, no. 5,
pp. 19–25, Sep./Oct. 2003.
4. J. Sztipanovits and G. Karsai, BModel-integrated computing,[ IEEE Computer, vol. 34,
no. 4, pp. 110–111, Apr. 1997
531
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
532
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
533
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
534
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Соснова Н. С., 2016. Формування публічних просторів Львова 18–19 ст. Арнольд Рерінг
– мистецтво і природа в урбаністичному розвитку Львова. М-ли міжн. науково-
практичн. Симпозіуму. Львів : Растр-7. – 76 с.
2. Соснова Н. С., 2012 а. Соціально-економічні проблеми функціонування сіл в зоні
впливу великого міста. Розвиток країн в умовах глобалізації: технологічні, економічні,
соціальні та екологічні проблеми. М-ли міжн. науково-практичн. Конференції. Ч. 2.
С. 214–216. Тернопіль : Крок. – 269 с.
3. Мезенцев, К. В., Підгрушний, Г. П. та Мезенцева, Н. І., 2014. Регіональний розвиток в
Україні: Суспільно-просторова нерівність і поляризація: монографія. Київ : ДП «Прінт
Сервіс».
535
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
537
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
538
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Вентурі Р. Уроки Лас-Вегаса. Забутий символізм / Р. Вентурі, Д. Скотт Браун,
С. Айзенур : Strelka Press 2015
2. Габрель М. М. Просторова організація містобудівних систем/ ГабрельМ. М. ; НАН
України, Ін-т регіональних досліджень . – Київ : А.С.С., 2004 . – 395 с.
3. Гнесь Л. Проблеми розпланування сельбищних територій сільських поселень у
сучасних ринкових умовах / Л.Б. Гнесь // Досвід та перспективи розвитку міст України
теорія і практика прийняття містобудівних рішень: наук.–техн. Зб–К.: Діпромісто. № 22
. – С. 222 – 232.
539
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
540
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
542
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
543
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
Список літератури:
1. Казначеев В.П. Проблемы адаптации и хронические заболевания // Вестник АМН
СССР, 1975, No 10, с.17-28.
2. І.А.Зязюн, Л.В.Крамущенко, І.Ф.Кривонос. Педагогічна майстерність –Підручник,3-те
видав.переробл, - К.: Радянська школа, СПД Богданова А.М. 2008. – 375 с.
3. Антипова Ж.И., Воробьева Е.Н. Физкультурно-оздоровительные технологии в учебных
заведениях и их влияние на формирование личности студентов Матеріали конференцій
МЦНД, 2020, Т.4. с.66-68.
544
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
545
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
546
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
547
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
548
SCIENTIFIC COLLECTION «INTERCONF» | № 89
Список джерел:
1. Андрес АС. Удосконалення фізичної підготовки багатоборців військовоспортивного
комплексу [дисертація]. Львів: ЛДІФК; 2006. 303 c.
2. Балушка ЛМ. Удлсконалення фізичної підготовки засобами спортивної боротьби учнів
ліцєїв з посиленною військово-фізичною підготовкою [дисертація]. Львів: ЛДІФК;
2020. 296 c.
3. Вихор В. Розвиток спеціальної витривалості у боксерів / В. Вихор // Олімпійський і
професійний спорт. ‒ 2012. ‒ № 3 (19). – С. 319‒323.
4. Гайдамак І.І. Бокс. Навчання і тренування / І.І. Гайдамак, В.М. Остьянов. – Київ:
Олімпійська література, 2001. – 236 с.
5. Лойко ОМ, Пилипчак ІВ, Логінов ДО. Застосування засобів кросфіту в програмі
фізичної підготовки курсантів ВВНЗ. В: Свистун ВІ, Петрачков ОВ, редактори. Сучасні
тенденції та перспективи розвитку ФП та спорту ЗСУ правоохоронних органів,
рятувальних та інших спеціальних служб на шляху євроатлантичної інтеграції України.
Матеріали ІІ Міжнар. наук.-практ. конф.; 14–15 лютого 2019 р. Київ: Нац. ун-т оборони
України ім. І. Черняховського; 2019, с. 318.
6. Пронтенко КВ. Теоретичні і методичні засади навчання гирьового спорту курсантів
військових закладів вищої освіти у процесі фізичного виховання[автореферат]. Київ;
2018. 44 с.
7. Пронтенко КВ. Удосконалення фізичної підготовленості курсантів операторських
спеціальностей засобами гирьового спорту на етапі первинного навчання[дисертація].
Львів: ЛДІФК; 2009. 303с.
8. Романчук С. В. Формування мотивації до занять фізичною підготовкою і спортом
курсантів технічних військових навчальних закладів : автореф. дис. … канд. наук з фіз.
виховання і спорту : [спец.] 24.00.02 «Фізична культура, фізичне виховання різних груп
населення» / С. В. Романчук. – Львів, 2006. – 22 с.
9. Романчук С. В. Теоретико-методологічні засади фізичної підготовки курсантів
військових навчальних закладів Сухопутних військ Збройних сил України : дис. …
д-ра наук з фіз. виховання і спорту : 24.00.01 / Романчук С. В. – Львів, 2013. – 540 с.
549
GLOBAL APPROACH TO SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
SCIENTIFIC EDITION
GLOBAL APPROACH TO
SCIENTIFIC RESEARCH
SALVADOR, BRAZIL
4-5.12.2021
550